ALPHA & OMEGA (M/L, CC, TEEN-MATURE) Complete - 10/21

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 12


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, February 28th, 2002)
(The Parker House – Liz’s Room)

Liz woke up with a headache and a vague feeling of unrest. She had dreamed all night but none of the images had stayed with her, only the foreboding sense of something wrong.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Nicholas reported to his office as ordered, bowing formally, “My liege.”

Khivar picked up a handful of papers from the desk that he had been reading, crushed them in his hand and shook them in Nicholas’ face. “General, gather your troops and ready for the attack,” Khivar bellowed through Corporal Raltos’ borrowed lips.

The light of battle ignited in Nicholas’ eyes, “Yes your Majesty. I’ve been anxiously awaiting this moment.” Nicholas hesitated. “Forgive my curiosity Sir, but we’ve been training for months, so why now?”

“I’ll be damned if I let Isabel get involved with a human,” Khivar roared. “Instruct the troops to make sure he is dead and warn them to follow my other instructions to the letter. If anything happens to Isabel, those involved will pay with their lives.” He tossed the ball of papers across the room. “I refuse to wait any longer.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Down the hall, Diane could hear laughter coming from the kitchen, and she stopped just outside the kitchen doorway to peer inside. Max and Liz were sitting at the kitchen table with schoolbooks open before them and they were both laughing. For a moment Diane leaned against the door jam, smiling. It was good to see Max so happy.

Liz intertwined her fingers with Max’s, clasping their hands tight and the sunlight streaming in the window caught a ring on her finger, reflecting a bright blue flash.

For a moment, Diane was simply curious but then she noticed Liz was wearing it on the ring finger of her left hand, the finger an engagement ring would be worn on. And when Max lowered his head to kiss Liz’s hand just above the ring, Diane had no doubts who had given it to her.

She backed out of the doorway and made some noise before coming in again. Max and Liz were sitting farther apart when she entered. “Hey Max. Liz, it’s nice to see you.” She crossed to them, starting casually, “Doing homework?”

“Yeah,” Max said, “just some chemistry.”

Diane stopped next to the table and took a surreptitious look at the ring Liz was wearing, noting quickly that it was of good quality. “What a beautiful ring. Where did you get it?”

“Um,” Liz started nervously, “it was a Christmas gift, from Max.”

“Oh.” Diane nodded and looked at Max, “Well I think you and Liz should join your father and I for dinner tomorrow.”

Her tone left nothing up for discussion and Liz and Max simply nodded.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, March 1st, 2002)
(Frazier Woods)

Hale gathered wood for a fire as Isabel arranged the blanket and set out the food for the picnic. It was the first time she had really been alone with him in weeks and she was a little nervous, but when he had suggested a picnic, she had readily agreed. She loved him and wanted to build their relationship and she was determined that she wouldn’t let her guilt about Alex stand in her way.

She glanced up to see the sun lowering in the dusky sky. It would be dark in half-an-hour but the fire would provide a cozy setting for herself and Hale to talk and mend their relationship.

Isabel smiled. Tonight would be special, she would make sure of it.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max stopped the Jeep in his driveway and squeezed Liz’s hand, “Are you sure you’re up to this?”

Liz smiled to cover her nervousness, “It’ll be fine Max. I really like your parents.”

Max grimaced, “Yeah, but this is the proverbial dinner with the parents.”

Liz laughed, “It was inevitable when then found out you gave me the ring.”

Max sighed, “Maybe, but I know you’re nervous too. I can feel it.”

“A little,” Liz admitted.

Max turned to Serena, who was in the back seat. “And what are you going to do while we’re getting the third degree?”

“I can protect you just as well from outside, and since my being at dinner would be difficult to explain, I will wait in the yard.”

“You can’t just skulk around in the yard,” Max said. “The neighbors will call the police. It isn’t really even necessary for you to be here, Serena.”

“But Sir,” Serena objected.

“Max,” Liz said, placing a hand on his arm. He had objected several times before when Serena had insisted on accompanying them to provide protection, but it made Liz feel better to have her there and she didn’t question the feeling. “It’s okay, Max. Serena knows how to be discrete.”

“Okay,” Max agreed reluctantly. He turned back to Liz, “Let’s go face the firing squad.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Cafe)

“That’s two Will Smith Burgers,” Jeff said as he placed the plates on the table in front of the Sheriff and Kyle, “a Blue Moon Burger for Sean, Eclipse Burger for Alex, and two Asteroid Salads for Amy and Maria.” He stepped back, “The shakes will be up in a minute.”

“Thanks Jeff,” Jim said. “This looks great.”

Jeff stepped behind the counter to get the shakes. “Nice to have a night out with family and friends.”

“Yeah,” Jim agreed. “We went to see an early movie and I guess it made everyone hungry.” Jim glanced around the otherwise empty cafe. “Looks like we’re the only ones though.”

Jeff laughed, “This isn’t typically our busiest night and tonight is slower than usual. I was just thinking about closing early.”

The phone rang in the back and Michael left the kitchen to pick up the receiver. “Crashdown.”

“Michael,” said the familiar voice with a New York accent.

Michael turned his back to the dining room, for a little more privacy, “Yeah, what do you want?”

“Listen up,” Rath said, “I just found out that Khivar ordered an assassination squad down there. I don’t know when they left exactly but it was at least four hours ago, maybe more. They could be there any time.”

“What are they after?” Michael asked.

“They want you all dead.”

The bell above the door in the dining room sounded but Michael ignored it and depressing the receiver, he started to dial Max’s number.

Suddenly the back door exploded inward, knocking Michael into the wall. He was stunned for a moment and watched as two skin soldiers walked in.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max and Liz sat together across from his parents in the living room.

“How is everything with your family, Liz?” Diane asked.

“Fine,” Liz said. “Everything is going just fine.”

Diane nodded, “So does this ring mean that you two are engaged?”

Philip coughed on his drink. “I thought we were going to ease into this discussion.”

“They’re both adults or close enough if they feel they’re old enough to get engaged,” Diane argued.

“Well, why don’t we let them tell us,” Philip said.

“Mom, Dad,” Max started, “we’re not engaged, but I gave the ring to Liz as a promise, a commitment for our future together.” He took Liz’s hand in his. “We’re in love and that’s not going to change, but we want to be responsible and realistic and at least wait until we graduate high school.”

The sound of glass shattering in the back drew their attention and Philip and Max rose.

“What was that?” Philip asked, looking at Max.

The front door burst open and Serena rushed in. “Your Majesties, we are under attack.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Frazier Woods)

Isabel nestled into Hale’s arms in front of the fire, and took his hand in hers. “I’m really glad you suggested this. A picnic under the stars, what could be more perfect?”

“It’s perfect every time I’m with you, Isabel,” Hale said.

Isabel half turned in his arms and touched his face. “I know things haven’t been great between us since Alex came back and I’m sorry. And I just want you to know that I’m going to concentrate more on us from now on. I can’t let what happened to Alex ruin what’s between us.”

“You haven’t ruined anything,” Hale said.

“I hope not,” Isabel whispered, “because I really love you.”

A blast of energy hit the blanket near them and they rolled to their feet as five skin soldiers emerged from the trees.

The first soldier into the clearing raised his hand and a blue ball of energy shot forward, barely missing Isabel as she dived out of the way.

Hale stood frozen for a moment but grabbed a hefty tree limb he had gathered for the fire and took a mighty swing, connecting with the ribs of the closest attacker, sending him to the ground.

Isabel grabbed for another piece of wood and called out to Hale, “Aim for their lower back.”

Hale dodged as another man rushed him, and swung the limb at his lower back as instructed, knocking the guy to the ground.

Isabel used her powers to send two of their attackers flying and she swung the branch at the third, connecting solidly with his back, but nothing happened. “What?”

The first man Hale had knocked to the ground got up and rushed him, grabbing him from behind.

Isabel turned to see Hale struggling with one of the skins, as two others ran toward her with outstretched hands.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Cafe)

The bell above the door rang, drawing the attention of Jim and the others sitting at the table, as three men entered the café.

Jeff called out, “Take a seat anywhere you’d like.”

But the three men simply stood their ground.

Suddenly there was a sound like an explosion in the back and the three men raised their hands before them.

“Hit the dirt,” Jim called out as he grabbed Amy and dove to the floor.

Alex threw himself aside as a ball of energy came toward him, and his chair took the brunt of the blast, exploding.

The others scattered just before the table they had been sitting around burst into pieces.

They all scrambled for the relative safety of the counter, as another round of energy blasts rang out and the counter shook with the force of the hits.

“Who are those people?” Jeff yelled. “What is going on?”

“Jim, use you gun,” Amy screamed, her voice rising with hysteria.

“It won’t do any good,” Jim said as he looked around for any kind of weapon, but he couldn’t see anything useful. “We can’t just sit here,” he called out to Kyle. “They’ll take us apart.”

“What do you mean, it won’t do any good?” Amy shouted.

The skin soldiers advanced slowly as they continued to blast away at the counter.

A rack of glasses on the wall behind the counter collapsed and glass rained down around them and Kyle knew they were out of time. He focused his powers like he’d practiced and sent a burst of energy toward the skins. A chair exploded near the closest one and Kyle swore. He hadn’t quite gotten the hang of aiming.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael used his powers to throw the two skins back into the wall. They hit hard and one disintegrated into a shower of dust.

He rushed the other skin soldier and they grabbed one another, struggling to get the upper hand. Michael tried to turn his hand toward the skin to use his powers but the skin spun them around, and they stumbled into the kitchen.

Michael heard blasts of power and shattering glass in the dining room and glanced through the service window. He caught a glimpse of three more skin soldiers standing near the door, shooting blasts of energy at the group huddled behind the counter. Kyle was trying to defend them with his powers but the counter was disappearing quickly under the continual attack.

“Maria!” Michael called out, as his rage engulfed him. With a burst of power, he threw the skin away from him, sending him across the back room and grabbed a fire extinguisher off the wall. He strode to the skin soldier, who was trying to get up off the floor, and struck down on the skin’s lower back with the extinguisher, but nothing happened. “What the…”

The sound of another blast in the dining room propelled him into action and he slammed the extinguisher down on the skin’s head and the soldier collapsed back down onto the floor and stayed still.

Michael burst through the door into the dining room just as the skin soldier nearest the door started to scream. It was a horrible sound that froze everyone. For a moment it appeared as if the soldier was glowing from inside and then he burst into flames that quickly consumed him.

Michael saw Ryan through the door with an outstretched hand, and he knew Ryan had killed the skin.

Michael took advantage of the soldiers’ surprise to throw one of them into the wall and Ryan rushed through the door. “Hit them on the back of the neck. That’s where the seal is now.”

The remaining skin flung Ryan aside with a flip of his hand and sent a burst of energy at Michael that caused him to dive behind a booth.

Kyle jumped up and grabbed a long, splintered piece of wood that had been blown off the counter and struck the stunned skin soldier in the back of the neck, turning him to dust. Then he rushed the remaining soldier.

The skin turned and sent a blast of power, knocking Kyle to the floor and the wood from his hand.

Michael rushed the skin and grabbed him. Ryan got up, grabbed the wood and used it to finish the skin.

Michael turned to go into the back room and nearly collided with Nancy Parker, who was holding open the door behind him. She had wide eyes and a gaping mouth, obviously from having seen the last of the fight.

The Valenti family and Jeff Parker slowly emerged from behind the counter. “Is everyone all right?” Michael called out.

Alex had a scorch mark on his arm but he wasn’t seriously injured. And satisfied that everyone else only had minor cuts and scrapes, Michael pushed past a shocked Nancy and into the back room.

Michael took up the fire extinguisher again and dropped it on the remaining soldier’s neck, turning him to a pile of dust, as he reached into his pocket for his phone. He pressed the speed-dial for Max and waited impatiently for an answer.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Two skin soldiers came in through the dining room and Serena sent a burst of power through one, turning him to dust.

Max put up a shield as the other skin sent a ball of energy toward them and it was diverted into the wall. “Get behind me,” Max yelled and Liz grabbed his shocked parents, pulling them down behind the sofa.

Serena dived to the floor rolling, and took a shot at the advancing skin, but he threw himself aside.

Three more skins came in from the front hall and Serena took out the first one, but the other two sent burst of power at her, barely missing her and hitting a chair instead.

Max focused his shield, using it with a quick burst to knock the two skins back into the hall and then he raised it in front of them again.

Liz shut her eyes and concentrated on appearing behind the skin soldier in the dining room. She was suddenly there and looked around briefly for a weapon but seeing none, simply solidified enough to tap the skin soldier on the shoulder. As he turned, Liz let herself go back into her own body.

Serena took advantage of the soldier’s confusion to send a ball of energy through him, turning him to dust.

The soldiers from the hall stayed just out of reach, shooting bursts of energy through the doorway.

Max glanced at Serena and motioned to the soldiers with a jut of his chin, and then to the dining room.

Serena understood immediately and nodded.

Max turned to Liz and his parents. “Stay down.”

Serena used her powers to make the soldiers see her run toward the dining room and their fire followed her.

Max waited until their fire was diverted and he pulled the shield down into a ball the size of a quarter. Focusing all of his power, he thrust the shield through the wall and into the skin soldier beyond. He felt it puncture the husk and immediately the husk started to heal, but Max expanded his shield, forcing the puncture larger and larger until the husk ruptured.

Serena took advantage of the diversion to dispatch the final soldier with a well-placed burst of energy.

For a moment there was silence, the only things moving were the pieces of stuffing from the sofa, floating in the air.

“Serena,” Max ordered, “take a look outside and make sure there aren’t any more.”

“Yes Sir,” said Serena with a short bow, before she left the room.

Max turned to his parents and Liz, running his eyes quickly over them, “Are you all right?”

Everyone nodded.

“Who were those people?” Diane asked. “And how did they do that? Max, how did you?”

Philip leaned forward, motioning in the direction Serena left. “Who was that? And why was she calling you Sir and your Majesty?”

Max reached for his cell phone. “We’ll explain everything but I have to make sure Michael and Isabel are okay.”

The phone rang before he could dial and he saw Michael’s number on the display. “Michael are you all okay?”

“We’re fine Max. Were you attacked too?”

“Yes,” Max said. “Luckily Serena was here.”

“Max,” Michael said, “we’ve got a problem. Amy and the Parkers saw everything.”

“So did my parents,” Max said. “I think it’s time we told everyone the truth.”

Michael swallowed hard, suddenly nervous. “Okay Max. What do you want to do?”

“You bring everyone over here and we’ll do it all together.”

“What about Isabel?” Michael asked.

“I thought she and Hale were at the Crashdown,” Max said anxiously.

“They were,” Michael confirmed, “but they decided to go on a picnic. You don’t think they were attacked too?”

“I don’t know,” Max said, “but we can’t take any chances. I’ll call and make sure they’re okay.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Frazier Woods)

Isabel looked at Hale, struggling against the skin soldier, and a rage like she had never known welled up within her. The thought of losing Hale was more than she could bear and she flung her hand forward, her power building like never before. A crackling, black ball of energy leapt from her hand and passed through the chest of the closest skin soldier.

For a moment he simply stood, looking at the gaping hole in his chest and then he disappeared in a shower of ash.

Everyone froze, witnessing the destruction and Hale took advantage of the moment to flip his attacker over his shoulder and to the ground. Then the moment was over and another soldier rushed him. Hale dodged the next attacker, letting the man run past him and struck him hard in the back of the neck with the branch. There was a sickening pop and the man disintegrated before him.

“Hit them in the back of the neck,” Hale called out as he rushed the next attacker.

But Isabel was past using the tree branch. She concentrated on bringing forth another black energy ball and easily sent it though the next skin soldier, turning him to dust.

Then she looked to the last of the attackers, struggling with Hale. She raised her hand meaning to help him, but with a few well-aimed hits of the tree branch, Hale knocked the skin off his feet and quickly dispatched him.

Both Hale and Isabel stood ready, looking for more attackers, but after a few minutes with no movement except that of the crackling fire, they relaxed.

Hale dropped the tree branch and straightened up. “So do you want to tell me what the hell just happened? The energy balls? The disintegrating guys who attacked us?”

“Hale…” Isabel started, shaking her head but suddenly the magnitude of the event registered in her shock-numbed brain. “Max!”

“Max?” Hale asked.

With shaking hands, Isabel dug her phone out of her pocket and pressed the speed-dial for Max. “Don’t you see?” she asked Hale, as she got a busy signal. “Crap!” She pressed the redial and held the phone to her ear. “We might not have been the only ones attacked. I have to warn them.”

The busy signal sounded again and she pressed the number for Michael.

He answered on the first ring, “Isabel, are you okay? Max is trying to call you.”

“Yeah, we were attacked but we’re okay. What about you and Max?”

“Everyone’s okay,” Michael reassured her. “Skins attacked here and at your house.”

“Mom and Dad!” Isabel gasped.

“They’re fine,” Michael said, “but they saw everything just like Amy and Liz’s parents did here. We’ve got a lot of explaining to do and Max wants everyone to meet at your house.”

Isabel nodded, “Okay. I’m bringing Hale too. He saw me using my powers. He’s part of this too now.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Café)

Michael opened the door into the dining room and motioned to Ryan to come into the back. He called out to Jim, “Get the door locked and the blinds on the front windows down. And Kyle can you start cleaning some of this up? I need to talk to Ryan and then Max wants us all over at his house,” he glanced at Amy and the Parkers, “and we’ll tell everyone the truth.”

Kyle and Jim nodded and Michael closed the door behind Ryan. “Okay, what’s the deal?”

“I am a member of the same group Courtney was part of. I believe she said you called us the Michael worshippers. A number of us infiltrated Khivar’s troops when he originally sent them to Earth but all except Courtney and myself were discovered. And then when you destroyed the husks just before the harvest, I was forced to remain on the ship with most of the rest of the troops.”

Michael studied him for a moment. “So you came back with the new troops and you have just been hanging out all this time? Why didn’t you tell us?”

“I wasn’t sure you’d believe me, or how Max would react if he found out,” Ryan said with a shrug. “I thought Khivar might attempt something like this attack, so I just waited and watched.”

“And how did you know where to find us?”

“Courtney and I kept in touch, though not very regularly. She told me everything she knew about all of you, but the last time I talked to her was before the harvest.”

“She died the next day,” Michael said softly.

Ryan nodded, “Yeah, Nicholas took great pleasure in telling us how another traitor had been unmasked and killed. For months afterward, I thought I would be next.”

“We’re going to need to talk, but right now is not the best time,” Michael said, reasoning that Ryan didn’t need to know everything they were going to tell the others. “You might as well go home and I’ll get a hold of you about a meeting.”

Ryan nodded understanding, and left through the back, mending the door with a sweep of his hand.

Michael took a deep breath and started into the dining room again.

Amy’s shrill voice met him as he pushed open the door. “Max ordered us to come to his house.” She turned to the Parkers, “Who does he think he is? And how does he know anything about what happened?” She turned to Jim. “And why are you taking this so calmly?”

“It’s okay Amy,” Jim soothed. “Everything will be explained.”

“This is just like in my dream,” Amy continued. “Max ordering everyone around.”

“Mom!” Maria said. “Just calm down.”

Michael cleared his throat to make his presence known. “Sheriff, why don’t you take Amy, Maria, Sean and Kyle in your car.” He turned to the Parkers, who were still visibly shaken, “I don’t think you’re in any condition to drive, so Alex and I will take you in his car.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max and Liz were able to hold off his parents’ questions by repairing the damage to the living room, and in just a few minutes it was back to normal.

Serena came back into the house. “As far as I can see there are no more soldiers, Sir.”

Max nodded, “Keep checking and if you see anything let us know immediately.”

Liz waited until she was gone before she pulled Max aside. “How much were you planning on telling everyone?”

Max sighed, “I don’t know that there’s any point in holding anything back.”

Liz nodded, “I think we should keep the part about the Granolith being a time travel device to ourselves. Not because I don’t trust them but because the less people who know, the less likely that the information can be taken from them. Maybe we should also leave out the fact that Rath is a traitor to Khivar. If anyone found out, he would be killed.”

“You’re right,” Max said. “If Nicholas got a hold of my parents or yours, any of the humans, he could take anything he wanted from their minds.” He nodded, “We’ll tell the others when they get here but other than that the parents will finally get the whole story.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It had taken over an hour to tell the whole story, from the three children waking up in the pods, to the shooting in the Crashdown, the FBI, the arrival of Nasedo and Tess, the message in the pod chamber, the harvest, the dupes, the summit, Tess’ pregnancy and departure, the discovery of Liz’s true identity, the translation of the book, and the return of Serena; only leaving out the part about future Max and the deal with Rath.

Then it had taken several demonstrations of powers, including Max healing Alex’s arm, before Hale, Amy, the Evans and the Parkers were convinced. And they still had questions.

Nancy shook her head and turned to address Max, “So you just found out last year that Liz is your wife Ava, reincarnated?”

“Yeah,” Max said, “but to me it made perfect sense. I’ve loved Liz since the first time I saw her when we were kids, and I never would have risked our lives to save anyone else.”

Jeff sighed, “I still can’t believe Liz was really shot that day.”

Philip spoke up, “So the reason these other aliens attacked is because you are the rightful King of your planet?”

Max nodded, “Those are some of the troops the usurper Khivar, sent to find us.”

“And this Serena is an alien too, a shape shifter?” Diane asked. “What does that mean exactly?”

Max called out, “Serena, come in here please.”

She came in through the back and addressed him formally, “Your Majesty?”

“Will you shift into the form of Ed Harding?”

“Of course.” She raised her hand before her and after a bright flash of light, Ed appeared.

“That’s the damnedest thing I’ve ever seen,” Philip said, shaking his head.

“Thank you, Serena,” Max said. “Please continue your patrol.”

Max turned back to the friends and family gathered in the room. “None of us wanted to lie to you but we felt we didn’t have another choice. This information is dangerous and we wanted to keep you all safe.”

“And everything I remember happening that night at the UFO museum is true,” Amy said. “At least I know I’m not going crazy.” She turned to Max, “And in the circumstances, I guess I can forgive you for being a little bossy.”

Max smiled shyly. “Sorry. I really don’t mean to. I guess it just comes naturally.”

Amy nodded, “Of course it does. Even if you don’t remember it, you once ruled a planet.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As the questions continued, Isabel took Hale aside to speak to him privately. “So, um, this has all got to be pretty weird for you.”

“Weird but cool,” Hale said. “What do you remember about your past life?”

Isabel shook her head, “Nothing. Max has shown me some of his memories and they seem familiar but I don’t remember anything.”

“And Liz being the reincarnation of his wife. What are the odds of that?”

“Where Max and Liz are concerned, nothing surprises me,” Isabel admitted.

Hale nodded, “I can see why you said that Max and Liz had been through a lot to be together. I still can’t believe he has a son.”

“I didn’t know if Liz could forgive him for sleeping with Tess,” Isabel said. “And having a child with her is just one more pressure on their relationship. It’s probably good that Tess left. Max didn’t love her and he never would have chosen to have a child with her.”

“You think it would be better for Max if he never saw his son again?”

“I don’t know,” Isabel said. “I just think it would make things easier. Liz is supportive of Max in every way and she has said she will accept his child, but it’s got to be hard on both of them. But if anyone can handle it it’s Liz. She one of the strongest people I know.”

“Why do you say that?” Hale asked.

“Liz was always there for us, from the beginning, long before we knew who she really was. Liz took a lot of risks for us and always came through. And even though Liz loved Max more than anything and knew they belonged together, she gave Max up so he could follow his destiny with Tess.” Isabel shook her head, “I don’t think I could have done that.”

“So what about you, Isabel?” Hale asked. “Any special man in your past?”

Isabel shook her head, “If there was, I don’t remember.” She looked into Hale’s handsome face and asked the question she was dreading, “So how are you talking all of this?”

Hale smiled, “You mean, now that I know you’re an alien Princess, am I going to head for the hills?”

Isabel nodded, “Something like that.”

Hale touched her face, “I love you Isabel. I’m not going anywhere.” He leaned in and kissed her softly. “Plus, how many guys get to be with a real Princess?”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael waited until Hale had left, and the parents were gathered around Jim, before he pulled the others aside. “There’s another thing I thought I should wait to tell you. It turns out Ryan is a Michael worshipper. He helped us in the Crashdown against the skins. He says he knew Courtney and I’m pretty sure he’s the one who killed John that day at the quarry.”

“Why do you think that?” Maria asked.

“He killed one of the skins in the same way tonight.” Michael turned to Max. “I sent him home because I didn’t know how much we wanted to reveal to him.”

Max nodded, “Good thinking but we’ll have to get together and have a talk with him.”

Michael nodded, “I’ll set it up.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Nicholas entered his office to confront Khivar in Corporal Raltos’ body. “My liege, it’s official, all of the troops we sent to Roswell have been killed.”

Khivar nodded, taking in the information.

Nicholas was a little surprised by his lack of reaction but continued, “Shall I order another squad to be sent? A larger one?”

Khivar shook his head, “No. This mission gave us some valuable information, more than I expected, and I need some time to consider all of the possibilities.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

After everyone had left, Max and Isabel turned to their parents, expecting a barage of questions.

Philip was the first one to speak. “So the night that we found you in the desert…”

Max nodded. “That was the day we came out of the pods. We didn’t speak because we didn’t know the language.”

“And you knew the whole time that you were… different?” Diane asked.

Isabel shook her head. “We just regained the memories of coming out of the pods a couple of years ago. Before that we didn’t remember anything about who we were or where we came from. But it didn’t take too long for us to figure out that we were different.”

Max nodded. “And we had an instinct to keep it to ourselves. We never told anyone, until Liz.”

Tears started in Isabel’s eyes. “We’re really sorry that we couldn’t tell you, Mom and Dad. We just thought it would be too dangerous, and we didn’t know if you would still want us if you knew the truth.”

“Still want you?” Diane asked. “Of course we still want you.” She pulled Isabel into an embrace. “Isabel, you and Max are our son and daughter, and we love you no matter what.”

Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder, “I just wish you would have told us sooner. Maybe we could have helped.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House)

It had been a long, illuminating night but Jeff still had questions, and he knocked on Liz’s door. “Liz, can I talk to you?”

Liz opened the door, “Sure Dad, come in.”

She sank down onto the bed and he took a seat next to her, looking at her carefully. “It’s like you’re a different person.”

“Because I’m an alien?” Liz asked.

Jeff shook his head, “No, it’s because you’ve lived this whole other life right under our noses and we didn’t know anything about it.”

Liz nodded.

Jeff continued, “Do you remember your other parents?”

“No,” Liz said. “I don’t have any memories of my other life, just what Max has shown me.”

“It’s hard to believe my little girl was all grown up and married,” Jeff said.

Liz smiled, “It’s hard for me to believe too.”

“But you don’t have any doubts that it’s true. That you were this Ava?”

“No,” Liz said. “No doubts at all. When Larek told us, I just knew it was true.”

“And that’s one of your powers, isn’t it?” Jeff asked. “You can tell if someone is telling the truth.”

Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks so but I haven’t really noticed a difference except with Max. I can almost always feel what he’s feeling.”

“And you love him, even though he got Tess pregnant.”

“It’s really complicated,” Liz said. “Max and I thought we couldn’t be together because Tess was his wife. But I love Max no matter what.”

Jeff sighed, “So what’s the real story with that Rath character? I take it he’s Michael’s duplicate but why did you ask me not to say anything about him in front of the others?”

“I asked you not to say anything because the knowledge is dangerous, Dad. The skin leader Nicholas, we told you about, has the ability to take information from people’s minds, so the less people who know Rath came here, the better. See Rath is Michael’s dupe and he has been working against us, but the night you saw him, Rath offered us an alliance. He’s living in Copper Summit with the skins and he found out he was betrayed, so he offered to spy for us.”

Jeff nodded, “And you don’t want that knowledge to get back to your enemies.” He pulled a hand through his hair. “And how do you know you can trust him?”

Liz shook her head, “We don’t trust him, but as an offer of good faith he took us to Alex.”

“So Alex didn’t just wake up on his own?”

“No,” Liz said. “Max healed him. Otherwise Alex would still be in that nursing home and we would still think he was dead. And today it was Rath who called and warned Michael about the attack.”

“So Rath could be telling the truth or it could be just a ruse to get you to trust him.” Jeff nodded, “I just can’t believe you kids have to deal with things like this.”

“Yeah,” Liz said. “It isn’t easy but we’re trying to examine every possibility and be careful with everything we do.”

Jeff put his arm around her. “I hope you know that none of this changes the way your mother or I feel about you. You’re our daughter and we love you.”

Liz wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Thanks Dad, that means a lot.” She pulled back and looked into her father’s face, “I don’t need powers to tell that you’re worried.”

“It’s just you’re all so young and you’re involved in the huge intergalactic war.” He shook his head, “Maybe you should all leave, hide somewhere, until this is all over.”

Liz shook her head, thinking of the other timeline when the Earth was taken over by aliens. “Khivar would just hunt us down.” She looked into her father’s concerned face. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned,” she said softly, “it’s that you can’t escape destiny.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House – Max’s Room)

Max picked up his cell phone immediately when it rang, almost dreading what news it might bring, “Hello?”

“Duke,” Rath greeted, ‘I’m glad to hear that everyone survived the attack.”

“How did you know?” Max asked.

“These skin soldiers gossip more than a bunch of girls in the bathroom,” Rath said. “The news was all over the town but I had to wait until it was safe to call you.”

“Thanks for the warning, Rath,” Max said. “It’s just too bad that you didn’t find out a little earlier.”

“Yeah, well Nicholas isn’t exactly up front with me. I found out about the attack from the soldiers, but by then it was almost too late.” Rath chuckled, “But Nicholas sure is pissed that you all survived. He’s been kicking cans all night.”

Max grimaced, “Have you heard any plans to send more soldiers here?”

“Not yet,” Rath said. “Nicholas ordered another group to get ready but then he went into the ship for a while and when he came out, he told them to stand down. He must have talked to Khivar and been ordered to stop.”

“I wonder why he would do that?” Max asked.

“Don’t know, duke. But Khivar must be up to something.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, March 2nd, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)

Michael and Maria were the last to enter the empty classroom where the others were already gathered.

Maria patted Michael on the arm. “Another Michael worshipper. That means there were two of them,” she mocked. “But at least he’s not in love with you.” Her brow creased and she turned to Ryan, “You’re not, are you?”

Ryan laughed, “No, I’m not.”

Max sat with Liz on one side and Serena on the other and started the questions. “So when you were taken back to Antar, did you volunteer to come back to Earth?”

“I would have,” Ryan said, “but Khivar wouldn’t let anyone stay on Antar. He sent everyone back to Earth.”

Max nodded, “And are you still reporting to Nicholas?”

“No. On the first day back I started a fire and faked my own death.”

“So no one knows you’re gone,” Isabel said.

“And you were the one who killed John in the quarry that day,” Michael said.

Ryan nodded, “Yeah. I had been keeping an eye on the Crashdown because that’s where Michael is most of the time, and I saw Sean colluding with John. I thought they were up to no good so I followed them.”

“And saved Liz’s life,” Max said. “That means more to me than you could ever possibly know, thank you.”

Ryan shook his head self-consciously. “It was a group effort.”

“You’ve been watching us a long time,” Max said. “What are your plans?”

“You mean am I going to try and overthrow you and Khivar to put Michael on the throne?”

Max nodded, “Something like that.”

“Well,” Ryan said, “it’s obvious Michael is loyal to you and it wouldn’t exactly endear me, or my cause, to him if I did anything to you.”

Michael grunted and Ryan continued, “Actually, I really like you Max. You’re a nice guy, loyal, protective of your people. I don’t want to be your enemy. It was some of your predecessors’ politics I disagreed with. I know you don’t remember much about your other life and maybe you’ll change when you get those memories back, but I think growing up among humans, in this country, could be the best thing that happened to you.”

“Thanks,” Max said sarcastically, “but you still didn’t answer my question.”

“You’re right,” Ryan agreed with a sigh. “The truth is, I really didn’t have a plan beyond getting to know Michael and offering my services to him, if I got the chance.”

“And now that you know Michael is loyal to me?” Max asked.

Ryan got down on one knee. “I offer my services to both of you.”

Max shifted uncomfortably, “Get up Ryan, please.”

Ryan stood and Max offered him his hand. “We accept your offer.”

Max turned to face everyone. “After this attack I seriously considered maybe it was time for us to leave Roswell, but I don’t think that would solve anything. Khivar has made it clear he wants us all dead, and no matter where we go he would find us. We aren’t ready to take him on yet but we won’t let him chase us from our home.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Lonni waited for Nicholas at their usual rendezvous. She had become his lover in January when he had caught her in the ship, partly to distract him from her real motive but also hoping that being close to him would give her other opportunities.

But Nicholas was an annoying stickler for regulations and he had never allowed her on the ship again. Lonni had even tried to convince Nicholas that they should meet on the ship to keep their relationship a secret from Rath. Nicholas had simply suggested they get rid of Rath, as an unneeded annoyance, but Lonni had convinced Nicholas he might still be useful. So Nicholas had taken her to an unused house on the edge of town, to use as their love nest.

Her hope of being taken into Nicholas’ confidence had not happened either. She had known nothing about the troops being sent to Roswell until last night, when she’d heard the rumors of their failure. At first she’d been angry, but she had quickly revised her opinion when she realized it would be the perfect opportunity to use the failure to her advantage.

She stood near the hearth and kept her back to the door as Nicholas entered.

He crossed to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Why aren’t you upstairs, in something more comfortable?”

Lonni slipped out from under his hand, and walking away from him, spoke back over her shoulder, “Actually, I’m not really in the mood since I heard about yesterday.”

Nicholas’ eyes narrowed. “What does that mean?”

Lonni shrugged, “I thought you were smarter.” She motioned to herself, “Here you have a perfect source of information about Max and his friends but instead of taking advantage of the situation, you foolishly went into Roswell blind.” She shook her head, “I gave you more credit than that, Nicholas. I thought you were this great General, but it looks like I was wrong.”

She crossed back to him and leaned in close. “And I don’t give myself to fools.”

Nicholas huffed, “It doesn’t seem to have been a problem in the past. You take that moron Rath to your bed on a daily basis.”

Lonni turned away from him. “You’re right, Rath isn’t too bright. But he knows it and can admit when he’s out of his depth.” She turned back to face Nicholas. “Rath also has other…assets that make up for his intellectual shortcomings.”

Nicholas rolled his eyes.

Brushing her fingers through his hair, Lonni continued, “If you just let me in, tell me your plans, there’s a lot I could offer you.”

Nicholas smiled, “Maybe there’s something we can offer one another.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max stuck his head into the living room as he came in, and noticed that his mom had a slightly dazed look on her face. Obvisouly she was still struggling to accept the overwhelming truth. “Hey Mom,” he greeted her.

“Oh Max,” Diane called out, “how was your day?”

Max entered the room and sank down onto a chair. “Good. It was kind of hard to concentrate though, with what happened last night.”

Diane nodded, “I guess I haven’t realized how grown up you’ve become. You must be worried about everyone.”

Max nodded, “In a way it’s easier when we’re all at school because when we’re together I feel I can protect everyone.”

“With that shield you used yesterday,” Diane said. “How strong is it?”

“I’ve never really tested it,” Max said with a shrug, “but it did stop bullets from a rifle.”

“A rifle?” Diane gasped. “When did…” she trailed off shaking her head. “Maybe I don’t want to know.”

Max nodded, smiling sadly.

“I did want to ask you about something,” Diane said.

“What’s that, Mom?”

“On Halloween, I was looking for you, and I saw you and Liz sitting on your bed. You weren’t doing anything, not even speaking. The two of you had your foreheads pressed together, but I got the distinct feeling that you somehow understood each other.”

Max’s smile warmed. “Liz and I have a sort of connection between us, and when we touch we can communicate through the bond in our minds. We can send our thoughts and feelings to one another and nothing is held back.”

Diane was enraptured, “It sounds amazing.”

Max nodded, “Serena says that sometimes our people even have bonds that allow them to communicate when they are apart.”

“Will you and Liz develop a bond like that?”

“We don’t know,” Max said. “But our powers are still getting stronger. Anything is possible.” Max smiled, “That night, Halloween, I got my first memory of Liz from our other life and I was sharing it with her. I remembered the first time I saw her, and it was love at first sight.”

Diane shook her head. “It’s just so incredible that you and Liz could find one another and fall in love without knowing anything about your past.”

Max smiled, “I’ve been in love with Liz for so long, I don’t remember anything else.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House)

Liz knew her mother had been upset yesterday when they’d revealed the truth, and she had been waiting for her to get home, so they could talk. Finally Liz heard her in the kitchen and went to see her, but stopped just outside the kitchen door when she saw the look on her mother’s face.

“Mom, are you all right?” she asked tentatively.

Nancy shook her head. “I’ve been thinking about this… revelation, all day.”

Liz stepped forward and put a comforting hand on her mother’s arm, “I know it’s hard, Mom…”

But Nancy wasn’t listening and interrupted, “This is why your grades went down, isn’t it? Because you were involved with these aliens.”

Liz nodded. “Yeah.”

Nancy’s eyes narrowed. “And this is why you and Max were out all night together that time. You were doing some alien thing, weren’t you?”

Liz nodded. “That night I had a vision that led us to a potentially important clue about their past.

Nancy’s brow creased. “A vision? How are you getting visions?”

Liz blushed. “At first it was only when Max and I kissed, but now I get them on my own.”

Nancy shook her head. “I can’t believe that all of this was going on, right under our noses. If I would have known, I could have stopped you somehow. Stopped you from seeing Max. I had a feeling at the time that I should forbid you from seeing him and I just wish I would have followed my instincts. If I would have stopped you then, maybe you wouldn’t have been dragged so far into this.”

“Stopped me?” Liz asked incrediously.

“Yes,” Nancy said. “I would have stopped you from getting involved in all of this, from putting yourself in danger.” She raised a hand to her head. “It’s a miracle you didn’t get hurt or worse, pitting yourself against the Sherrif, the FBI, these enemy aliens. I can’t even imagine what could have happened to you.” She reached out to touch Liz’s face, with tears in her eyes. “And we don’t know what they’ve done to you to make you have these visions and powers.”

Liz shook her head. “I can’t believe you just said that.” Her voice rose in anger, “The only reason I’m alive now is because Max was brave enough to get involved when I was shot.”

Nancy nodded. “I realize that, and I’m greatful he saved you,” she said, “but it doesn’t mean that you have to sacrifice the rest of your life helping them.”

Liz sighed. “Mom, in case you’ve forgotten, I’m one of them.”

Nancy reached out to her. “But you’re human. You were born on Earth. How do you know that Max and the others aren’t mistaken? Maybe you aren’t this Ava. Maybe Max just wants it to be true.”

Liz shook her head. “It’s true, Mom. I was Max’s wife, and you can’t wish it away. But even if it weren’t true and I was just human, I would do anything for Max because I love him.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 13


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, March 3rd, 2002)
(Hale’s House)

Hale opened his front door to admit Isabel and took her hand, pulling her into a quick kiss. “Not that I’m complaining but isn’t this the group bonding night?” he asked. “Before I knew the truth, I thought that you wanting to get away from the group was just you being independent, but now it’s like you’re going against a Royal command or something. Won’t your brother, the King, be mad that you’re with me?”

Isabel shook her head. “Max isn’t like that. He’s the leader, we all acknowledge that, but he was the leader even before we knew who we were, so it’s not like anything really changed. And Max and Michael have always tried to tell me how to live my life, but it’s better when Liz is with Max. She understands I need to live my own life and she isn’t afraid to stand up to Max and Michael, so she acts like a buffer between us.”

Hale smiled, “And why are we here, instead of with the others?”

Isabel shrugged, “Max wants to step up the training schedule. I just wanted to spend some time with you alone and not have to be mixed up with the whole alien conspiracy for a while. It’s nice to have a normal life sometimes.”

“Aren’t you afraid we’ll be attacked again?” Hale asked. “That’s why Max wanted to stay in and just have a quiet video night. Isn’t it? Safety in numbers.”

Isabel shook her head, “I feel perfectly safe with you. But even more important, I don’t have to worry about you. I was really impressed with how you handled yourself against the skin soldiers. You didn’t know what they were and you jumped right into the fight.” She reached up to touch his face. “We make a good team.”

Hale nodded and slowly lowered his mouth to hers, “I agree.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max and Liz stood together in the back of the room, watching their friends. Alex, Sean, Ryan and Kyle were heckling the movie and Michael and Maria cuddled together in a nearby chair.

“I’m glad Michael didn’t insist on Braveheart for once,” Liz said.

“Yeah,” Max agreed. “There’s been enough killing lately.” He fidgeted, a sound outside drawing his attention.

Liz placed her hand on his, “It’s okay, Max. We’re all safe.”

Max calmed instantly at Liz’s touch and nodded, “I know. I’m just worried about Isabel.”

“She’ll be fine,” Liz assured him. “She needs some time alone.”

“And you don’t feel weird at all?” Max asked. “No upset stomach, or dreams, or visions?”

“Everything is fine.”

“But you felt ill the night of the attack?”

Liz nodded. “Kind of, but nothing like the day of the accident, or when John attacked us. I thought it was just nerves about talking to your parents.”

Max sighed, “How do people do this? I second guess every decision I make and I’m worried about how I’m going to protect all of you.”

Liz took his hand, entwining their fingers and leaned into him. “Max, I think you were right deciding to stay in Roswell even after this attack. This is where we have allies, this is home. As for how other people cope, I don’t know. But I do know the only thing we can do is just live one moment at a time.”

Max wrapped his arms around Liz and laid his head atop hers. “I’m just glad you’re here to help me through all of this. I’m not sure I could do it without you.”

“Of course you could,” Liz said, “but I’m glad I’m here too. No matter what happens, there’s no where else I’d rather be.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, March 29th, 2002)
(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)

Isabel awoke from the dream with a gasp, glad to find herself in her own bed. The dreams had started right after the attack, and each night they were worse.

The disjointed images and intense feelings of the dreams were growing stronger each night and she was really frightened about what they might reveal. She feared they were memories of her other life trying to break free and she didn’t want to have to face the truth of what happened.

She hadn’t told anyone about the dreams, preferring to just pretend it wasn’t happening. And instead, she had turned to Hale, spending every free moment with him. When they were together, she felt like she belonged. She didn’t feel alien.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, March 30th, 2002)
(New York, NY)

Ava sat on a bench in the abandoned subway station that had once been Zan’s special place and gazed longingly at the rainbows created on the ceiling by the light reflecting through the colored glass. It had been more than a year since Zan had been betrayed and murdered by his best friend and his sister, while she had stood by and watched. At one time Ava had thought she would get over the guilt eventually, but now she feared she never would.

After leaving Roswell, Ava had moved around a lot. At first, she had been afraid to go back to New York fearing what Rath and Lonni would do to her, so she had gone to the opposite coast, attempting to set up a new life. She had spent time in several cities in California, working her way up the coast; San Diego, L.A., Carmel, San Francisco, Sacramento, but none of them had seemed like home.

Eventually she had caught a bus to Seattle. The climate there was more to her liking but she just didn’t feel like she belonged. Something seemed to be calling her back to New York and finally she put her fears aside and went home.

That had been two months ago.

It had taken her an entire week to gather enough courage to attempt visiting her old underground home. She had carefully disguised herself, knowing Rath and Lonni could penetrate her mind warps, and made her way down into the unused tunnels. But all of her worrying had been for nothing. When she arrived, she quickly found that Lonni and Rath had obviously not been there in months. Almost everything was where she remembered, but there was a thick coating of dust on all the surfaces. The only things that were missing were some of Lonni and Rath’s possessions. They had obviously moved on.

Perhaps they were afraid of what Max and the others might do to them and had found a new place to live, Ava speculated. But she really didn’t believe it. She was afraid Lonni and Rath were up to something else and she didn’t want to be around when they returned.

Ava had packed up a few belongings and moved into Zan’s subway station that night. She thought being back in New York was what she needed but it only reminded of her of everything she’d lost. She had still been unable to go to where Lonni and Rath had sealed Cuerena’s body in the wall, and she couldn’t even go within blocks of where Zan was buried in the alley.

She knew now it wasn’t the city she had been missing, but her family. She would never have them again, but she did have a friend of sorts. Liz had treated her better than most people in her life, even her family. The cornball human had been kind and sympathetic and had even stood up against her alien friends to protect her. Liz was a real friend.

Liz had also invited her to stay in Roswell, and maybe, Ava thought, that was just what she needed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Quarry)

Liz could still feel Max’s anger, even though he had been destroying rocks with his shield for more than an hour. Isabel hadn’t come to the practice session that morning and when Max had called her to make sure she was okay, Isabel had cavalierly blown the whole thing off, saying she and Hale had made plans.

She’d told Max she was sick of practice and she just wanted to have a normal day with her normal boyfriend.

When she’d hung up, Max had been so stunned, he’d simply stared at the phone for a moment. But then the anger had started.

Liz thought he would get over it, so she’d let him stew but now she knew it was time to intervene. She walked up behind him and placed a gentle hand on his arm. “Max.”

At Liz’s touch, Max felt the anger drain from him and he turned to her. Without a word, he allowed her to take his hand and lead him to the rocks, where he took a seat next to her.

“You have to let this go Max,” Liz said softly. “Isabel is hurting and trying to find out where she belongs, and you have to let her. You’re not losing her.”

Max shook his head, “I’m just so worried about her. If anything happened…”

“I know,” Liz sympathized, “but you can’t protect everyone all the time. She and Hale have to have some time alone to figure out how they fit into each other’s lives. Isabel has to make her own choices, her own life.”

Max took Liz’s hand in his, “I just hope her choice includes us.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Sunday, April 7th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)

The whole gang, minus Hale and Isabel, was gathered at the Crashdown eating. The mood was somewhat subdued but there was a continuing, lively discussion about the movie they had seen earlier.

Alex shook his head, “They can’t expect us to believe a guy can jump that far. It just isn’t possible.”

“Why do you have to nitpick every little detail?” Sean asked. “So the guy’s an Olympic jumper. It’s only a movie.”

“Yeah, Alex argued, “but they expect us to believe it. The story is supposed to be set in the real world.”

“It’s dramatic exaggeration,” Michael argued, “to reinforce in our minds that the guy really is a hero.”

Max and Liz looked at each other with barely contained smiles and broke out laughing.

Michael turned to them, “What?”

The sound of the bell above the door saved them from answering.

The whole gang automatically looked to the door at the person who had just stepped inside.

Michael and Max jumped to their feet immediately with outstretched hands.

“Tess,” Max hissed. “What are you doing here?”

Liz jumped up and rushed past them, standing between them and their target. She held up a hand, “Wait, this isn’t Tess, she’s Ava.”

Max looked at the blonde girl carefully. There were no piercings or tattoos visible and she simply wore a black tank top and jeans. Her hair was longer than he remembered Ava’s to be, and it was a plain blonde instead of the streaks she had worn before. But the more he studied her, the more he was convinced Liz was right. There was a haunted look visible in her eyes that Tess had never possessed.

Ava spoke softly, “I guess Tess ain’t too popular around here. So what’d she do?”

Liz turned to her, “That’s a long story, but there’s someone here you know.” She motioned for Serena to come forward.

Serena changed to the form she had worn in New York.

Ava gasped, “Serena.” She ran to her, throwing her arms around the shape shifter. “I thought you were dead.”

Liz turned to look at Max and he nodded. “Ava, you called her Serena.”

Serena spoke, “It was her childhood name for me. When she was little, she couldn’t pronounce my real name and I allowed her to call me Serena.”

Max and Liz looked at one another, more convinced than ever Liz was right about Cuerena being the Serena future Max had spoken of.

Liz turned back to Ava, “Can I get you something to eat? Then you can tell us what you’ve been up to all these months.”

“A burger and fries would be great,” Ava said.

“Burger and fries coming up,” Michael said, heading toward the kitchen.

Introductions were made and while the food cooked and Ava ate, she told them of her travels and eventual return to New York, and her decision to come to Roswell.

After she finished, Max, Liz and Michael told her how Tess had helped Lonni and Rath use Alex to get the translation and about Tess’ pregnancy and departure with the Granolith.

Ava nodded, “I can see why Tess ain’t so popular. But why would she betray you?”

Liz continued the story with Alex’s return, Serena’s arrival and the recent attacks, skipping any mention of Rath’s involvement.

“Man,” Ava said, overwhelmed, “I go away for a few months and the whole world changes.”

Liz looked at Max and then back at Ava. “There is one other thing we found out, Ava.”

Ava looked at her expectantly and Liz started slowly, “Um, do you remember much about your other life, on Antar?”

Confusion creased Ava’s brow but she shook her head, “No, I only have a few vague images.”

Liz nodded. “Ava we found out that…” Liz broke off as tears filled her eyes.

Max could feel Liz’s sorrow and regret. Liz didn’t want to have to tell Ava the truth because she knew it would hurt her and he took over. “There’s no easy way to say this Ava, but you aren’t who you thought.”

Ava’s confusion returned, “What do you mean?”

“On Antar you weren’t Ava,” Max said softly. “Your name was Chanya and you were sent in Ava’s place.”

Ava shook her head as a thousand thoughts ran through her mind.

“I’ve been in touch with a friend from our planet,” Max continued, “he can see auras, and he told us that Ava’s soul was reincarnated into Liz.”

Ava turned to Liz, with tears welling in her eyes. “That’s why Zan never loved me, somehow he knew I wasn’t his wife. He was in love with someone else.” Her tears started to run down her cheeks. “Sometimes at night I could hear him talking to her in his dreams. He called her beloved.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “He was waiting for you.”

Tears spilled down Liz’s cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Ava.”

Ava shook her head. “That’s not my name. I don’t have any right to it.” She rose from her chair, quickly gathering her things. “I’ll leave. I don’t belong here.”

Liz rushed after her, stopping her at the door. “No Ava,” she said, deliberately using the other girl’s name. “You belong here because you’re part of this, and you’re my friend. We want you to stay.”

“But I’ve been living a lie my whole life,” Ava argued.

“You didn’t know that,” Liz said softly. “You were just a victim of circumstance. Please stay.”

Max came up behind Liz and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Please stay, Ava. We really want you to. You’re a part of this family too.”

Ava looked into Max’s face, so similar to the one she had loved, but so different, and she could see the senserity in his eyes. She wiped the tears from her face and nodded with a small smile. “Okay.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It was decided that Ava would live with Serena at the Harding house and everyone welcomed her into their lives.

Kyle welcomed her with the rest of the gang, but inside he felt his heart jump. He really did have a thing for petite blondes.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, April 9th, 2002)
(The Whitman House)

Maria started to braid Liz’s hair while Alex strummed his guitar.

“So are you going to get the band back together?” Maria asked.

Alex shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe.”

“Oh come on Alex, it’s like you said before, chicks dig musicians,” Maria laughed.

Alex winced, “You heard that, huh?”

“Yeah,” Maria said.

“Well, it’s not like I need any more chicks hanging around,” he said. “I’ve got two beautiful women sitting on my bed right now.”

Liz smiled and took his hand. “But not the one you want.”

Alex shrugged, “Yeah, well that’s completely over and I accept it. There’s no chance Isabel is going to leave Hale for me.”

“She’s a fool,” Maria said. “Hale isn’t so great.”

Alex nodded, “Yeah, who would want a nice and handsome guy with a lot of money. It’s disgusting.” He shook his head, “I already promised myself I’m not going to think of Isabel that way. We’re just friends now. When I first got back, she came over almost every day and helped me catch up with my school work.”

“And now?” Liz asked, fearing she knew the answer.

“Well, since the attack, she hasn’t come near me,” Alex admitted, “but I’m sure she’s just busy.”

“Yeah,” Maria said sarcastically. “She’s busy with Hale. Come on Alex, you’ve got to snap out of this. There are plenty of great girls at school who would love for you to ask them out.”

Alex smiled. “You’re right, my return from the dead has made me quite popular.” He shrugged, “I’ll think about it.”

“There’s no rush,” Liz said, giving Maria an exasperated look. “You’ll move on when you’re ready.”

“Okay,” Maria said. “But back to the band. I have some great ideas for new songs.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, April 12th, 2002)
(The Valenti House)

Jim looked up as Kyle came in the door. “You’re home early. It isn’t even ten o’clock.”

Kyle shrugged, “I guess I’m just tired.”

Jim nodded, “It wouldn’t have anything to do with Ava being there?”

Kyle sank down onto the sofa. “How did you know?”

“Well you were in love with Tess. It can’t be easy to have her twin here.”

Kyle nodded, “They’re so different, but so similar too. I can see things I loved about Tess in Ava.”

“And you’re starting to develop feelings for Ava.”

“It’s really complicated though,” Kyle said. “Sometimes I don’t know if my feelings are left over from Tess or if they’re for Ava.”

Jim nodded, “Love is never easy.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, April 13th, 2002)
(The Deluca House)

Michael carefully wrapped a vase in newspaper and placed it in a box.

Amy came out of her bedroom carrying a load of boxes and Michael rushed forward to help. He took the boxes from her and set them on the table.

“Thanks for coming to help with the last of the packing,” Amy said. “Now that the additions to Jim’s house are finished, we’ll finally be living under one roof.”

Michael shrugged, “No problem.”

Amy studied him for a moment as he continued to pack. “Michael, can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” he said distractedly, putting another vase in the box.

“You had a chance to go back to your planet, to go home, but you decided to stay here because of Maria?”

Michael stopped and turned to her with a smile. “Yeah.”

“But it might have been your only chance to see your planet, your real family,” Amy argued.

Michael shrugged, “But I didn’t remember any of that and I figured what if I got there and it was nothing like I’d imaged and I’d screwed-up my only chance to be happy.” He shook his head, “I knew what I had here and I didn’t want to risk losing that.”

Amy smiled, “Well Michael, I don’t think it’s a secret I didn’t like you at first because I thought you were trouble.”

Michael nodded.

Amy continued, “And I’m glad I know the truth. I’d hate to still think badly of you.”

Michael smiled, “I’m glad you know too.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, April 19th, 2002)
(Chavez Community College)

Hale and Isabel placed their final project on the corner of the instructor’s desk and walked out into the hall. Hale picked up Isabel and spun them around. “Woooooo hoooooo! School’s out for the summer and you and I can spend every minute of it together.”

He put her back on her feet. “So what do you want to do first? A trip to California? Mexico? Europe?” He grinned and leaned in closer, “Saturn?”

Isabel laughed, “All of those sound great.”

Hale pulled her close, “Anything you want is yours.”

Isabel smiled, “All I want is to be with you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, April 20th, 2002)
(The Evans House - Backyard)

With a smile, Liz started setting the picnic table as she watched Sean and Michael arguing over the best way to use the grill.

She turned to see Kyle and Ava sitting in the shade under a tree in the corner of the yard, whispering and giggling. It was nice to see the two of them having a good time, they had both been so badly hurt.

Isabel, Maria, Max and Alex were playing volleyball while Ryan helped Serena keep watch.

Hale came out of the house carrying a cooler full of drinks and placed it on the ground. He motioned to the table. “Need some help?”

“No, it’s fine,” Liz said. “You could join the game.”

Hale shrugged and took a seat. “I’m a little sore from working out the other day.”

“If it’s that bad Max could have a look at it,” Liz suggested.

Hale nodded, “That’s right, I keep forgetting Max is a healer.”

“That’s what started this whole thing,” Liz said, “when Max healed me.”

“And that’s why you are getting powers, because Max made you part alien,” Hale said.

Liz nodded. “He didn’t even know he was doing it. It’s just one of the aftereffects of the healing.”

“And before that Larek guy told you who you used to be, you didn’t have any idea?” Hale asked.

Liz shook her head, “Ava told me that Max had changed me when he’d healed me, and I thought that meant I was becoming part alien but I didn’t even suspect I had lived another life.”

“So do you remember anything about being an alien Queen?” Hale asked.

“No,” Liz said, “I don’t remember anything. Max has a few memories. He remembers us meeting for the first time and he showed me the memory. It seemed familiar, but it doesn’t mean anything to me.”

“Are you even sure your memories are still there?” Hale asked. “Maybe they didn’t get reincarnated with you.”

Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks they probably did, but I guess we won’t know for sure unless I get a memory.”

Hale leaned forward. “But you have the same powers?”

“I have gotten a few prophetic dreams and we know I had that power in my other life, but we don’t know about anything else. No one remembers, and Serena didn’t know what powers we had.”

“But surely you’re in contact with someone on the planet who could tell you?” Hale asked.

Liz shook her head, “We’re really not. The communication orbs are dangerous to use because our enemies can track the signals and we don’t want to risk leading our enemies to our families and friends on Antar. A few times when we were desperate, we contacted Larek but none of us thinks it fair to use Brody like that.”

Hale nodded, “I guess you’re right, but aren’t you curious about what happened, about your life, your family?”

“Sure,” Liz said with a smile. “It’s okay though. We’re not in any hurry and eventually the memories will come back. We just have to be patient.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, April 24th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)

Max entered the café and crossed to meet Liz, who greeted him with a kiss.

“The usual?” she asked.

Max nodded and slid into a booth with Kyle. “I hear you’re not going to the Prom?”

Kyle shook his head, “I wouldn’t even know who to take.”

“What about Ava?” Max suggested. “I thought you two were getting close.”

Kyle shrugged, “I’m kind of Promed-out.”

“Yeah,” Max said sympathetically. “I guess you wouldn’t consider going with Serena. There’d be no pressure that way.”

Kyle was horrified. “What, on like a pity date?”

“No,” Max assured him. “Like on assignment. Hale and Isabel aren’t going, so I want Serena there for extra protection, but she can’t show up stag, it’s a semi-formal.”

Kyle smiled. “I appreciate the gesture Max, but we both know I’m next to useless in a real fight.”

Max shook his head. “You’re doing great at learning to control your powers and I trust you with my life.”

“Thanks, but I think you’d be better off with Ryan.” Kyle shrugged, “I just don’t think I’m up for it.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, April 26th, 2002)
(Roswell Reception Center Ballroom)
(The Senior Prom)

Max and Liz stopped just inside the doors and Max squeezed her hand. “Here we are, the Senior Prom. I just can’t believe it’s all gone by so quickly.”

“I can’t either,” Liz agreed. “But it does mean that we are one step closer to really being together; living our lives together, never being separated.”

Max led them to a near-by table. “I want that more than anything Liz, but I don’t want you to feel you have to sacrifice your life for me. You’ve already given up going to Harvard or anywhere out of state for college.”

“Max,” Liz protested, “Serena can teach me more about chemistry and biology than I could ever learn at Harvard or anywhere else. College is just so unimportant, I don’t even feel like I’m making a choice. As far as I’m concerned there is no choice. You think we should stay in Roswell and I want to be with you. Everything else comes a very distance second. And now that my parents understand, it makes staying here easier, but even if everyone was completely against us, I’d do anything to be with you. I’d follow you into hell itself.”

Max smiled, “You amaze me every day, Liz Parker.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Valenti house)

Kyle answered the door and was surprised to see Ava. “What are you doing here?”

Ava shrugged. “I was bored since everyone else is at the dance, so I thought maybe we could watch a movie together.” She motioned to her bag. “I stopped by the video store and picked up a few.”

Kyle smiled and stepped aside to allow her to enter. “That sounds great. What’ve you got?”

Ava sank down onto the sofa and pulled the DVDs out of her bag. “Friday the 13th - the original, House on Haunted hill - the remake, Thirteen Ghosts - the remake, Evil Dead, and Aliens.”

Kyle raised his eyebrows at the last title.

Ava shrugged. “It’s still a good movie.”

Kyle smiled and they both started laughing.

“I’m glad you came,” Kyle said. “And you brought horror movies,” he said with a dramatic sigh. “A girl after my own heart.”

“Maybe.“ Ava smiled and suddenly closed the distance between them, pressing her lips to his, and just as suddenly sat back blushing.

The whole thing happened so quickly Kyle was shocked. “Could we try that again? he asked. “A little slower?”

Ava nodded. “I’d like that.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz smiled contentedly as she and Max swayed to the closing notes of the song. It had been a great night, better than she ever could have dreamed. "It's been a wonderful evening, Max."

Max leaned down and whispered into her ear, "It's not over yet. There’s one more song. I requested it because it says everything I feel for you.”

The DJ spoke into the mic, "This will be the last song of the evening and I have a special request. Max Evans asked that I dedicate this song to a very special girl, Liz Parker. So Max and Liz, here is your song."

Max enfolded Liz into his arms as the song started and they swayed in time to the soft strains of the music.



find me here and speak to me
I want to feel you, I need to hear you
you are the light that's leading me
to the place where I find peace
again

you are the strength that keeps me walking
you are the hope that keeps me trusting
you are the life to my soul
you are my purpose
you're everything

and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this

you calm the storms and you give me rest
you hold me in your hands, you won't let me fall
you still my heart and you take my breath away
would you take me in
take me deeper now

and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this

'cause you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, everything, everything

and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this

would you tell me how could it be any better than this



Liz had tears in her eyes as the song ended. "I love you so much, Max."

Max kissed her gently. "You are everything to me."

Their lips met for another kiss and it quickly deepened, causing the connection between them to slide into place. Max experienced the familiar rush of images from Liz, before one of her thoughts separated itself from the others. Max saw Liz’s fantasy of them together, bodies entwined, and the intensity of the emotions made him gasp.

He gently tried to extricate himself from her arms but she held him firmly. “Liz,” he started, but she cut him off.

“Max, I know we both said we’d wait for the right time, and I think we both know I’m the one holding us back.”

Max shook his head, “That’s not true, Liz. It wouldn’t be right for either of us until you’re ready.”

Liz took his face in her hands. “I’m ready Max and I want it to be tonight.” Liz smiled, “It seems like my whole life I’ve been waiting for this Max, for you, and I don’t want to wait any more.”

“We can’t,” Max said. “I want it to be perfect for you. I haven’t made any plans, haven’t prepared anything.”

“That’s why it will be perfect,” Liz said softly. She took his hand and led him to the door.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael led Maria out into the garden to a bench overlooking a pond. He fidgeted with his cufflink as he tried to remember the words he’d rehearsed.

“Um, Maria, I’ve been thinking, with Max and Liz probably getting married soon, maybe I should get a new place.”

Maria’s brow creased. “What do Max and Liz have to do with you getting a new place.”

Michael shook his head. “They don’t, well they do…” he trailed off. “Have you ever thought of getting a place of your own, not with your mother?”

“Well sure,” Maria admitted. “But we just moved in with the Valenti’s and I can’t really afford a place of my own.”

Michael scratched at his eyebrow. “I’m saying this all wrong. I had it all planned out but I can’t remember any of it.” He took her hand in his. “What I’m trying to say is, after we graduate, I want you to move in with me. We could get a new place together.”

“Really Michael?” Maria asked.

Michael smiled and nodded, “Yeah really.”

Maria squealed and threw her arms around his neck.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max opened the door to his house and led Liz inside. “My parents are out of town and Isabel is out with Hale.”

Liz nodded but remained silent.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Max asked. “It’s only a month until graduation and I was planning to propose…”

Liz cut him off pressing her lips to his for a quick kiss. “I don’t want to wait Max. I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”

Max nodded and they walked hand-in-hand to his room. He closed the door behind them and flipped on the radio. Turning back to Liz, he smiled as he took her in his arms. “Have I told you today how much I love you?”

Liz nodded, “You tell me every day in a thousand ways.”

Their lips met in a heated kiss as a new song started.



Listen as the wind blows
from across the great divide
voices trapped in yearning,
memories trapped in time
the night is my companion,
and solitude my guide
would I spend forever here and not be satisfied?



Max kissed a trail down Liz’s neck and she reveled in the sensations of being with him. She opened the connection wide between them and felt their souls eagerly rush together. There was nothing but the two of them and he filled her senses completely. She could feel Max’s emotions and hear his thoughts. They were already one, they had been since the first time Max had connected with her and she knew now, that being physically apart had changed nothing. This night, these feelings and actions were inevitable; they were written in the stars, they always had been.



And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear



Liz unbuttoned Max’s shirt and slid her hands inside across his muscular chest, and Max shivered at the feeling of Liz’s hands on his skin.

And Liz gasped, as a rich blue light ignited from beneath Max’s skin, at her touch.

Max followed her gaze. Their eyes met and they both smiled and embraced tightly.



Through this world I've stumbled
so many times betrayed
trying to find an honest word
to find the truth enslaved
oh you speak to me in riddles
and you speak to me in rhymes
my body aches to breathe your breath
your words keep me alive



Max found the zipper on Liz’s dress and slowly pulled it down, caressing the satiny skin of her back. A soft golden glow followed his hand, as he lowered her dress to the floor.



And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear



Max swept Liz up into his arms and gently laid her on his bed. He looked down into her face, touching her cheek.

"I love you Max,” Liz said, reaching up to him. “I have always loved you."

"I love you more than anything Liz, and I will continue to love you until the end of eternity," Max vowed in return, as he took possession of her lips.



Into this night I wander
it's morning that I dread
another day of knowing of
the path I fear to tread
oh into the sea of waking dreams
I follow without pride
nothing stands between us here
and I won't be denied
I won't be denied

and I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes...



As the song ended, Max protected the woman he loved, and their bodies united, forging a bond that joined their minds and souls. And they both knew nothing would ever come between them again.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, April 27th, 2002)

Song Playing: I Feel You by Depeche Mode

The sun coming in through the window woke Max and he opened his eyes. It only took him an instant to remember the glorious night he had spent with Liz in his arms. She was still beside him curled into his side, her head resting on his chest, and his arms still encircled her. He allowed his eyes to roam over her face. She was so beautiful.

He didn't want to wake her but he couldn't help himself and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. He thought she looked like an angel sleeping beside him.

"If you didn't want to wake me you shouldn't have done that," Liz murmured with a smile, her eyes still closed. She turned and snuggled closer into his chest, opening her eyes. "And there is no way I look like an angel. My hair must be sticking out all over the place."

"It's perfect," Max said, as he ran his fingers through her hair. "You are perfect." He brushed his lips against hers but suddenly drew back with a frown. "How do you know I thought you looked like an angel?"

Liz smiled, "Haven’t you noticed? Since we made love, our connection has gotten stronger. I can hear your thoughts even though we didn’t consciously open the connection. It seems to be there all the time now."

“Just like future Max told you.”

It’s like our souls joined together last night, Liz said.

Yeah, Max said. I felt that too. We were perfectly in sync, perfectly complete.

Liz touched his face, speaking through the bond, I can feel everything you’re feeling, hear all of your thoughts. Max it’s wonderful.

Max nodded, answering her the same way, Me too Liz, I can feel your love. And I can see why the other Max came back before it happened. We never could’ve given this up.

I wonder how far the connection will stretch? Liz asked.

Max smiled, Always Liz the scientist.

I heard that, she said with mock anger and brushed her lips against his.

Max trapped her head in his hands and deepened the kiss. I could get used to waking up like this.

Me too, Liz gasped, as Max trailed kisses down her throat.

Suddenly he drew back. But I’d better get you home before you parents skin us alive.

He started to get up but Liz reached out to him. Max wait. I told them we’d be out all night.

And they didn’t mind? Max asked incredulously.

It’s tradition Max, staying out all night on Prom night.

Oh, Max said as understanding dawned, so they don’t know we’re…

Liz rolled her eyes. Of course not.

Phew, Max teased. For a minute I was picturing your Dad at the end of shotgun on one side, and a minister on the other.

Liz hit him playfully with a pillow and Max trapped her in his arms. But as long as your Dad isn’t loading up the buck shot… Max let the sentence trail off as he lowered his head, capturing Liz’s lips in a searing kiss.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The sound of the Jeep starting, jolted Isabel out of her dream, and realizing she was home, she instantly relaxed.

She’d tried everything she could think of to get rid of the dreams, warm milk, sleeping pills, even dream walking other people but nothing seemed to work. Every day the images seemed to get a little more clear and she was afraid that soon the memories would come crashing through to her consciousness.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As Max drove home from Liz’s house, he couldn’t help but wonder at the difference in the experiences he’d had with Liz and Tess.

With Liz it had been wonderful. The physical sensations were more than he had ever imagined but the emotional bond, the love they shared, made the experience almost spiritual. It was as if not only their bodies had joined, but their hearts, minds and souls. He’d felt complete in a way he’d never imagined existed.

With Tess it had been all physical, almost painfully so. Even at the time, Max had mourned the lack of emotional connection but he hadn’t cared enough to stop. He had never fooled himself into thinking he loved Tess, and the bond had not been between them, their encounter had simply been about dulling his pain.

And not only had the emotional experience been different but the physical sensations he’d experienced with Tess were notably different. It had been like some strange dream. He’d felt like he was floating, while bolts of energy shot through him, sometimes pleasurable, but some on the edge of pain. And he’d collapsed afterward, feeling completely drained, like he had run a marathon.

Serena had told him Liz had been healed long enough ago that she was surely a complete hybrid by now, so Max immediately ruled out the human factor. He tried to think back to the night with Tess and sort through what might have been different, but like the other times he had tried to focus on the events of that evening, things just became more fuzzy.

The drumming of his fingers on the steering wheel caught his eye and then suddenly the answer came to him; Tess had used her powers to enhance his experience with her. She’d tried to use the pleasurable experience of sex to bind him more closely to her, but she didn’t know what a man experienced and she’d gotten it wrong. It was like she had tried to recreate what someone had told her.

Suddenly Max felt sick and he pulled the Jeep to the side of the road, fearing he would throw up. He stumbled out of the Jeep and fell to his knees but his empty stomach simply dry heaved.

After a moment Max got up and back into his Jeep. He hated keeping anything from Liz, but every time they were together Max carefully shielded from Liz the night he’d spent with Tess. And his new discovery was something, he swore to himself, that Liz never needed to know.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Cafe)

"Good morning," Liz called out to Maria as she came down the stairs into the back room of the restaurant.

Maria paused and she studied her friend. Liz was almost glowing. "You and Max bolted from the dance last night without even a goodbye. Okay, what happened girlfriend?"

Liz blushed, "Well, we, um..." she let the sentence trail off.

Maria suddenly brightened, "Liz, you and Max didn't..."

Liz nodded.

"Tell me all about it!"

"Maria," Liz intoned exasperatedly.

"Okay, okay not everything but..." she paused for a moment and then nodded her head, "Yeah, everything."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Harding House)

Serena opened the door, surprised to see Max and Liz but with a wave of her hand, she motioned them inside. “Come in.”

“Um,” Max started nervously, “we need to talk to you about something.”

“Of course,” Serena said, “anything. Have a seat.”

Max and Liz took a seat and looked at one another with a smile and then back at Serena.

“The thing is,” Max said, “last night Liz and I, um, we, um, made love for the first time and now we have this connection that’s there all the time.”

Serena gasped, “You have a permanent bond. That’s very rare even on our planet.”

Max nodded, “We’ve had a bit of a connection since I healed Liz but we had to be touching to activate it. We suspected that’s the reason Liz can project to me longer than anyone else.”

“You are undoubtedly right,” Serena nodded and suddenly and idea occurred to her. “How much longer can Liz project to you?”

“We’ve never really tested how long,” Max said. “But she doesn’t get tired when she projects to me, like she does with everyone else.”

Serena leaned forward. “It is said, in rare cases, a couple with a bond can share energy through the connection.”

Liz nodded, “That makes sense. I don’t get tired because I’m sharing Max’s energy.”

“When we next go to practice, we should test the theory,” Serena suggested.

Liz looked at Serena. “Did we have a bond before, on Antar?”

Serena shook her head, “I don’t know. Such things are considered private, and I was not taken into your confidence.”

Liz continued, “I was just reminded of that passage in the book.” She turned to Max, “Remember, it said something about Zan and Ava didn’t need a crystal to use the Granolith. They could connect with it. Maybe that was because they had a bond.”

Max nodded, “I remember. The book also said to consult the Granolith in time of turmoil. Does that mean anything to you, Serena?”

“I knew you could communicate with the Granolith directly and I remember the two of you used to spend time together in the Granolith room, but I never knew what you were doing.” Serena focused on Liz, “One time you asked me about the nature of the Granolith. I thought it was strange because you had read everything ever written about it.”

“And what do you think now?” Liz asked.

“I wonder if you saw something the rest of us missed.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 14


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, April 31st, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)

Max walked into Brody’s office. “Hey Brody, how’s it going?”

Brody remained silent and Max crossed to him, looking over his shoulder at the computer screen Brody was studying. “Brody?’

Brody jumped. “Oh, hi Max.”

Max motioned to the computer screen. “What’s so interesting?”

Brody shook his head, “Nothing.”

“Nothing,” Max echoed blandly.

“Nothing,” Brody said with a sigh. “When I first came here there was a lot of activity. It was very exciting and I thought I was really on to something, but it’s been quiet for months. It’s just disappointing. I had hoped to make some real breakthroughs here.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, May 1st, 2002)
(The Quarry)

Max watched as Liz stopped at the far rim of the quarry, as Serena instructed, and he concentrated on strengthening the connection between them. The connection was always there now, like a piece of them that always resided with the other. Strong emotions were automatically passed between them but they had to concentrate a little to hear or send thoughts.

As the connection strengthened, their minds and souls slid eagerly together, and for a moment Max was overwhelmed by the emotions. He wanted everyone around them to disappear so he and Liz could lose themselves in the perfect union of souls their connection allowed.

Max could feel that Liz wanted it too and for a moment, he let them bask in the sensations as his soul brushed against her’s, but then he reluctantly concentrated on the task at hand. And with considerable effort on both their parts, they kept the connection from completing itself.

Max focused on allowing his power to merge with Liz’s and felt the sudden rush of her energy entering him. He held out a hand and produced his shield and pushed it forward toward a group of rocks, using just a tiny portion of the power. The shield collided with the rocks and they exploded into a shower of dust.

Wow, Liz said with a gasp, through the connection, that was a rush. I could feel everything you did.

Serena was right, Max said. Together our powers are more than twice what they are separately.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, May 11th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

Nicholas arrived at their love nest at the same time as Lonni, and he allowed his eyes to take in the sight of her. She was a beautiful woman and it was a shame he couldn’t keep her.

Khivar had allowed him to share some minor, useless information with her to keep her satisfied that he was upholding his end of the bargain to include her in their plans. Nicholas had given her a few tidbits but he had not allowed her on the ship again. He suspected she had only been on the ship that evening to steal the Granolith, but of course he didn’t have any proof. He had suggested to Khivar that he simply take the information from her mind but Khivar wanted to keep her on their side as long as possible.

Nicholas couldn’t fault Khivar’s tactics. His master always tried to cover every possibility and usually everything turned out just as he had planned.

Nicholas certainly didn’t fault the perks of this plan either. Nicholas watched Lonni approach and pulled her into his arms, kissing her hard. He backed them into the house and with a flip of his hand closed the door behind them.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Rath stood in the shadows of the house across the street. He’d discovered back in February that Lonni was sleeping with Nicholas and it really hadn’t surprised him. Lonni would do anything to get what she wanted.

Lonni had her secrets and he had his. Rath smiled. She would get the shock of her life if she ever found out the truth.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max stood beneath Liz's balcony and waited until the light in her room went on, then he reached out for her with his mind. Liz.

Liz heard his call and answered immediately. Max, where are you?

Can't you tell? he teased.

Liz could feel his smile through the connection and reached out with her mind. She couldn't tell precisely where he was but she knew he was near. I don't know exactly, but close.

Suddenly it was if the connection between them came into focus and she got a flash of the alley beneath her balcony. Max what just happened? It was like I saw through your eyes.

I was concentrating on strengthening the bond. I guess it worked.

Max, I love being this close to you.

So do I, he answered, as he climbed her ladder. We share a part of each other that no one else can touch.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, May 15th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

Tess left the ship and walked toward the Crawford house. Nicholas had insisted she stay there since the incident with Lonni and Rath in the woods, and Tess had to admit that she was glad. She felt much safer under Nicholas protection. No one came near her as she progressed down the street, probably at Nicholas’ command, she thought to herself. Her stomach bulged painfully and her slow, waddling gate stressed her already aching back.

As she passed the next building, Rath detached himself from the shadows and fell into stride next to her. “How’s the kid?”

“Fine,” Tess said suspiciously.

Rath motioned to her stomach. “He sure is getting big. How much longer?”

“The stupid healer doesn’t even know. He said maybe another month or two.” She sighed, “My back will break before that. If I’d known what I was getting into, I would have found another way to get Max off the planet.”

“Yeah?” Rath asked.

“I’ve got all the human pregnancy symptoms, but worse and longer, plus my powers have been erratic.” She shook her head, “I should have made the baby a mind warp too.”

“But you couldn’t risk that,” Rath said. “Max might have broken it.”

Tess nodded, “Yeah, I couldn’t risk that. But it will be worth it. In the end, I’ll get everything I want. Max will never leave his son. This baby will tie us together forever.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max turned off his phone and turned to Liz. “That was Rath. He said the doctors think it might be another month or two before my son is born.”

Liz took his hand. “And everything is okay with the baby?”

Max nodded, looking down. “He’s healthy.”

“That’s good Max.”

“Yeah,” Max said softly.

“Max,” Liz said insistently, to get his attention. He turned to her and she continued, “We’ll get him back. We won’t stop until we do.”

Max smiled and nodded, “Thanks Liz.”

Liz shook her head. “You never have to thank me for accepting your son. He’s a part of you and I love everything about you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, May 24th, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)

Liz found Max at his locker and slipped her arm into his, placing a quick kiss on his cheek. “Hi.”

Max entwined his fingers with hers, smiling. “Hi yourself.”

Liz leaned into him, “My parents left this morning. They’re spending the weekend in Albuquerque to buy new equipment for the Crashdown.”

“Is that right?” Max asked.

Liz nodded. “So I think this is the perfect opportunity to do some experiments with our connection.”

Max smiled, “What kind of experiments?”

Liz smiled, “Well I’m sure you’ve noticed that it’s getting stronger. And haven’t you felt every time we concentrate that the bond wants to be completed?”

“Yeah,” Max said. “I can feel our souls yearning to come together. It gets very distracting because all I want to do is lose myself in you.”

Liz nodded, “I feel the same way and it’s getting harder to control. That’s why I think we need to be alone so we can learn to control it better.”

Max nodded, with mock seriousness. “Anything to advance the cause of science.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Buckley Point)

Kyle held Ava gently as he kissed her. She seemed so small and delicate, he was almost afraid she would break in his arms.

He trailed kisses down her exposed throat and suddenly a rush of images deluged him.

Surprised, he broke the kiss and sat back. “What the hell was that?”

Ava laughed, “Flashes. Haven’t you ever gotten them before?”

Kyle shook his head, “No, do you?”

“Every time I kiss you,” Ava said. “It’s common among our people.”

Kyle nodded, accepting her casual statement, but inside he was unsettled because it was the first time he had ever really realized that he was changing. Of course the others had told him, and he was developing powers, but he never seriously thought about how he was changing.

“It’s okay,” Ava assured him, “it doesn’t make you a freak.”

“How did you…” he trailed off. “You saw that in the flashes?”

“Yeah,” Ava said. “I saw other stuff too. Things that Tess did to you.”

Kyle shook his head, “You shouldn’t have to see that.”

“You loved her,” Ava said.

Kyle shrugged, “It didn’t matter to her. I’m sure you’ve seen that too. She used all of us.”

Ava nodded, “Don’t you worry that I’m just like her? Don’t you ever get us confused? Maybe you’re just attracted to me because of her.”

“No,” Kyle said surprised. “At first I wondered about that. You may look alike but that’s where the similarity ends. You’re totally different people.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House – Liz’s room)

Max reclined on Liz’s bed, holding her in his arms. Her head rested on his chest and Max could smell the fresh, clean scent of her hair. And even though the connection wasn’t fully open, Max could feel his soul yearning to touch hers.

“Ready?” Liz asked.

Max nodded and loosed his tight control on their connection. In his mind, he saw it as a delicate, golden thread that ran from himself to Liz, and as the bond opened completely between them, the thread became a shining, flowing river.

The familiar rush of images and emotions deluged him, and he once again felt the pull of Liz’s soul. Without hesitation he let his soul slide into place with Liz’s, rejoicing at the sensations caused by the completion. They were whole, one being, with no separation.

How long they basked in the joining, neither of them knew. Time seemed to hold no meaning. Thoughts and feelings passed between them without censure and they never wanted it to end.

In his mind, Max suddenly caught a glimpse of his night with Tess. Immediately Max closed off that part of his mind and separated his soul from Liz’s, so she wouldn’t be subjected to his memories. He could feel Liz’s surprise at the abrupt separation but he didn’t have a choice.

But since the memory of that night had been loosed, Max couldn’t seem to banish it. It tumbled around in his mind growing clearer with each moment. He experienced the pain he’d felt that night, the loneliness, the confusion, and then for the first time, he felt the thread of Tess’ power.

Tess, Liz gasped in his mind.

Max was horrified that their connection was still open and he ruthlessly slammed down a barrier, shutting Liz out. He jumped off the bed with wide eyes, attempting to put distance between them and he shook his head, not believing what he had just remembered.

“I saw it all Max,” Liz gasped.

Liz got off the bed and walked toward Max but he backed away, not wanting her to touch him and possibly see more. “Stay away, Liz, please.”

Liz took a step closer. “You didn’t want to sleep with Tess, she used her powers to manipulate you.”

Max wrapped his arms around himself, shaking his head.

Liz held out her hand. “It’s okay Max. It actually explains a lot. I could see how Tess built up layers of the mind warps on you over weeks. She started to guide the memories you recovered, manipulating your emotions to make you think you had feelings for her, and used them to make you kiss her at the prom. Then she used your own feelings of frustration and loneliness against you, turning them to anger, making you lash out at Isabel and me, to separate you from us. And that n-night,” Liz faltered, but struggled against her outrage to regain her composure. “The night you were together was the culmination of her plan, and she forced you to want her.”

Tears started in Max’s eyes and ran down his face as he pressed his hands to his head and sank to the floor.

Liz ran to Max, falling to her knees before him, and enfolded him in her arms.

Max wrapped his arms tightly around Liz. “I should have known. I should have been able to stop her.”

“How could you stop her, Max?” Liz asked. “In your mind, I could see that some part of you knew it was wrong and was trying to fight her. But Tess has been using her powers for much longer, and she is quite proficient, especially with her lies.”

Max shook his head. “My son was conceived in that tangle of lies, that rape,” Max spat. “No child should ever be brought into the world that way.”

“He’ll never know,” Liz said determinedly, hugging Max tighter. “We’ll get him back and love him as if he were our own.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, May 25th, 2002)
(The Harding House)

Ava took a seat across from Max and Liz. “So what did you want to talk about?”

“We were wondering if you could help us Ava,” Liz started. “We need to be able to see through Tess’ mind warps.”

“You have that power too,” Max said. “Can you tell us anything?”

Ava nodded, “Lonni, Rath and Zan were all able to see through my mind warps since we were just kids. My abilities are not nearly as powerful as theirs. Rath used to call me retarded because I couldn’t compete with them.”

“But how did they do it?” Max asked.

“Zan told me that everyone’s power had a certain feel and he could tell who power belonged to,” Ava said. “I think that’s how he and the others knew. I think they could feel me using my powers.

“Why can’t we do that?” Max asked.

“I’m sure you can,” Ava said. “You haven’t been developing your powers since day one out of the pods, but we have. Once you get strong enough, you’ll be able to do everything we could, and probably a lot more.”

Liz touched Max’s arm. “I think I know what Ava means. When we were connected yesterday, I knew Tess had mind warped you. It just felt like her.”

Ava nodded, “That’s it. You have to learn to recognize what her power feels like and then you can overcome it.”

“Will you help us?” Liz asked.

Ava smiled, glad to be useful, “Sure.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, May 28th, 2002)
(The Evans House)

Max sat on his bed and glanced at the clock. It was after midnight and Isabel still wasn’t home. She had skipped practice again and when he’d called her, she’d simply said she was with Hale.

He’d discussed the situation with Liz several times and she had tried to reassure him that Isabel just needed some time, but Max could almost feel his sister slipping away.

Finally there was a flash of headlights and the sound of a motor in the driveway. Max heard the front door close and he stepped out into the hallway to wait for his sister.

Isabel didn’t see him in the dark at first, and jumped went he stepped forward. “Max, you scared me.”

“We need to talk,” he said softly.

Isabel rolled her eyes and tried to push past him. “It’s late.”

“I’m worried about you,” Max said. “You’ve been skipping practice and avoiding us to hang out with Hale.”

Isabel shook her head, “Don’t drag him into this just because you don’t like him.”

Max held up his hands. “I don’t have anything against Hale. He seems like a nice guy. I’m just worried you won’t be ready if we get attacked again.”

Isabel sighed, “I am so tired of all of this. I just want to live a normal life.”

“I want that too,” Max said. “I would love to go to college and marry Liz and settle down like normal people, but I don’t think Khivar and the skins are going to let us.”

“I know you and Liz gave up going to your dream colleges,” Isabel said. “We’ve all given up things, including four mornings a week for the last year. And where has it gotten us?”

“We were able to survive the attack,” Max pointed out, “and the more we practice the more powerful we become.”

Isabel nodded, “I know you’re right. But doesn’t it ever worry you that we’re all being pushed toward this destiny none of us really want?”

“It seems like that to me sometimes too,” Max admitted, “but none of us have to make any decisions about accepting responsibilities or going back to our planet yet. And I’m certainly not going to try to force anyone to do anything they don’t want. I’m just trying to keep us all alive.”

“You mean like when you forced me to stay in town when I wanted to go to college?” Isabel asked sarcastically.

“I’ve apologized for that,” Max said. “It won’t happen again.”

“I know, I’m sorry too.” She shook her head, “I just need some time to decide who I am and what I want to do.”

Max smiled, “That’s what Liz said.”

Isabel’s eyebrows rose, “Well little brother, you should have listened to her.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, May 31st, 2002)
(Graduation)
(Crashdown Café)

“Just move a little closer together. Hold it.” Jeff snapped another picture of the graduates displaying their diplomas. “Perfect.” He motioned to the buffet laid out. “Okay everyone dig in, it is a party.”

Liz wrapped her arms around her mother and father. “Thanks Mom, Dad, for the party. The decorations look great,” she said motioning to the blow-up alien dolls dressed in caps and gowns.”

Jeff coughed. “It’s not too much, considering…” he trailed off. “It’s what I would normally do, but now that I know about you guys I thought maybe it was distasteful, but then I wondered if people would notice if I didn’t use aliens and wonder about that.”

Liz laughed, “Dad, it’s fine. It is the business.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Amy hugged Maria. “I can’t believe that my little girl is all grown up.” She lowered her voice, “And looking for an apartment with her alien boyfriend.”

Maria rolled her eyes, “I thought you were okay with it, Mom.”

“I know,” Amy said. “It’s just hard to see you as anything other than my baby. But if it had to happen, I’m glad it was with Michael. You two seem to be good for one another.”

Maria kissed her cheek, “Thanks Mom. But you know we won’t have much money, so unless we want to eat Crashdown food every day, you can probably expect us for dinner a few times a week.”

Amy laughed, “It’s a date.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Gloria hugged Alex, and Chuck patted him on the back. “Those awards for your computer work were really impressive. You could probably get into just about any college you wanted.”

Alex nodded, “Maybe, but I think I’ll stick close to home for now.” He noticed that his mother relaxed. “I can always change my mind and go away later.”

“Of course,” Gloria said. “You have all the time in the world.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle finished filling his plate and took a seat with Ryan and Sean. “No one was surprised that Liz was the Valedictorian and won like every academic award possible. She’s been headed that way since kindergarten, and Max was never far behind, but Michael being honored as the most improved student.” he shook his head, “you could have knocked me over with a feather.”

Ryan spoke up, “I was surprised to discover Michael was an indifferent student. In his other life, Michael was known for his expertise in history and military tactics.”

“Michael?” Sean asked with a laugh.

Ryan nodded, “Many consider him a genius.”

Sean and Kyle looked at one another and dissolved into laughter.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder. “Your mother and I are really proud of you, son. Honor roll and the President’s academic award, on top of everything else. That’s a real accomplishment.”

“Thanks Dad,” Max said.

“We wanted to give you something for you graduation but you already have a car and all that money in the bank.” He lowered his voice. “We weren’t really sure what to get the young King of another planet. But then your mother pointed out that you were still our son, and the same Max we had known for years.”

He slipped an envelope from his pocket. “We gave Isabel the same amount when she graduated and we know you have money but we wanted to help with your future, whatever that may be.”

Diane smiled, “We want you to know how much we love you and that we will support you in anything you do. You can depend on us for whatever you need. And we know you are probably thinking about your future with Liz and we want to tell you how happy we are about it. Even before we knew about your past, I thought Liz was really good for you.”

Max smiled, “Thanks Mom. I am having a ring made,” he admitted. “I was planning to propose next weekend.”

“Can you at least make it a long engagement?” Diane asked, tears starting in her eyes. “I’m not ready to lose you yet.”

Max hugged her. “You’ll never lose me Mom, I promise.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Maria pulled Michael into a kiss. “I’m so proud of you.”

Michael shrugged, “It’s really no big deal. I just showed up for class and did a little homework.’

Maria shook her head, “It is a big deal and you should be proud.”

Michael smiled, “Thanks.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Alex took a seat next to Isabel. “So this is how it feels to be a graduate.”

Isabel smiled, “Not much different huh?”

“No,” Alex sighed. “I thought it would be some liberating, life-altering event, and in a way it has been, but now I just feel like a really small fish in a really big ocean.”

Isabel nodded, “I know what you mean. Sometimes it’s just overwhelming.”

Alex looked at her closely. “Is that why you’ve been skipping practice because you feel overwhelmed?”

Isabel turned to him in surprise. “I really don’t want to talk about this, Alex. It’s my life, my choice.”

Alex nodded, “Yeah, it is…”

Isabel cut him off, whispering fiercely, “At least you admit that much. Alex, I thought you were my friend but here you are criticizing me just like Max and Michael.”

Alex shook his head, “No one is criticizing you. We just want to make sure that you’re okay.”

“So Max ordered you to come over here and talk to me?”

Alex shook his head again, “Of course not. I thought as friends we could talk about anything.”

Isabel got up. “I’m sick of everyone talking about how I should live my life.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Jim took Kyle into a quiet corner. “A few years ago, no one could have predicted how this has all turned out.”

Kyle nodded, “A few years ago my biggest goal in life was a profession baseball career, but it’s funny how things change. Now I see things in a larger context. The Buddha says, know well what leads you forward, and what holds you back, and choose the path that leads to wisdom.”

“And what path are you choosing?” Jim asked.

Kyle smiled, “I’m still not really sure, but I thought I would take a few classes in the fall at the community college, while I try to make up my mind.” He shrugged, “Maybe I’ll major in eastern philosophy.”

He caught the surprised look on his father’s face before Jim could mask it, and laughed. “Just kidding, Dad.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Alex, Maria and Liz hugged.

“The three musketeers made it through intact,” Maria said.

“Even if it was in doubt for a while,” Alex reminded them.

“Yeah,” Liz said, “but we promised each other we’d always be friends and we should have known Alex wouldn’t break his promise.”

“So we’re all headed to the community college in the fall,” Alex said. “I thought we would be scattered to the far corners of the Earth but we’ll all still be together.”

Maria nodded, “One big, happy, Czechoslovakian family.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, June 1st, 2002)
(Hale’s House)

Hale threaded his fingers through Isabel’s hair as he kissed her thoroughly. Over the months, they had spent a lot of time on the sofa making-out but tonight he felt there was something different. Isabel had been restless all evening and finally he pulled away. “What’s wrong?”

She shook her head, “It’s just Max. He’s trying to run my life.”

Hale put his arm around her, settling her into his side. “Is this about the missed practices?”

“Yeah, that and other stuff too. He’s worried about me and I get that, but I am my own person and I can’t live my life for him.”

Hale nodded, “So what do you want to do with you life?”

“I’m not sure,” Isabel admitted, “but I want to figure it out for myself.”

“What if we go away for the weekend, just the two of us?” he suggested. “No pressure, no expectations, we’ll just have a good time.”

Isabel smiled. She had always been the one to dictate how far their relationship had progressed and Hale had always respected her wishes. He was always there, always supportive and she loved him. Suddenly she didn’t want to wait any longer.

Isabel reached out to touch his handsome face and then leaned in initiating a heated kiss. She started to unbutton his shirt he pulled back, studying her face, “Isabel?”

Isabel smiled, “I’ve made one decision about my life, Hale. I don’t want to wait to be together anymore.”

Hale shook his head, “Are you sure? I don’t want you to rush into anything.”

She nodded, “I love you, and I’m ready.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

The healer rushed into Nicholas’ office without waiting for permission to enter.

Nicholas was about to chastise him, but he didn’t get a chance to speak.

The healer blurted out his news. “Tess is in labor.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Hale’s Room)

Isabel lay in the curve of Hale’s body, her head next to his heart, his arms wrapped tightly around her. Gently he stroked her arm that lay across his chest, and she could hear the steady beat of his heart. Isabel had never felt so loved in her life, so much like she belonged, and she sighed with contentment.

A rush of images had filled her mind as their bodies had joined but she had pushed them aside, only wanting to concentrate on Hale and the moment. But now the images started to filter into her consciousness.

She saw different images of Hale and herself together, dancing, talking, kissing, walking in a garden. Isabel smiled, glad that she was on his mind as much as he was on hers.

The next image showed them walking at night near a beach, and for a moment Isabel was confused. She had never been to a beach with Hale and she wondered if it was a fantasy of his.

She continued to watch as the scene unfolded. Hale touched her face and leaned in for a kiss but Isabel watched herself back away, shaking her head. Hale advanced and took her in his arms, pulling her closer, capturing her lips in a kiss.

The events seemed so familiar and suddenly Isabel knew why. It was because she had lived them, but not in this life.

She sat up with wide eyes and looked into the face of the man she had given herself to, the man she loved more than anything, and whispered fiercely, “Khivar!”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This ride is about to get a bit bumpy. In the words of the immortal Samuel L. Jackson in Jurassic Park, “Hold on to your butts.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 15


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

Tess cradled the baby in her arms protectively, as Nicholas stepped closer.

He looked at the newborn with mild interest. It appeared human, with a small sprinkling of blond hair and large blue eyes. “So much trouble for such a small thing,” he said dismissively and turned his gaze to Tess. “By tradition the father names the child but since the once and future King isn’t here, I guess it’s up to you.”

Tess nodded. “Also by tradition, the Tageonant heir is given a form of the name Zan,” she said, “and I’m sure Max wouldn’t want me to break that tradition. So I am naming our son after Max’s illustrious ancestor who brought peace to Antar and formed the council, the first King of Antar, Zantas Tageonant.”

Nicholas rolled his eyes. “Yeah, whatever.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)

Isabel stumbled into her room, closed the door behind her and sank down onto the floor. Somehow she had managed to reassure Khivar she still loved him and had left him quickly afterward, claiming that her parents would expect her home.

The shaking had started once she was in her car, a reaction of her discovery, and even now she couldn’t calm herself. She thought of calling Max to see if he could ease the tension from her muscles but quickly discarded the idea. She would have to tell him what happened and she didn’t even want to think about it herself.

Even though she hadn’t meant to, she had betrayed her brother once again by falling in love and sleeping with their greatest enemy. All the way home, Isabel thought the discovery of Hale’s true identity would kill her feelings for him, but they were as strong as ever.

Suddenly she got to her feet and looked around her room, desperate to do something and her eyes fell on a letter from her grandparents. Once again they had invited her to spend part of her summer vacation with them and Isabel saw it as the perfect solution. She needed to get away, just for a few days, and figure out what she was going to do.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(The Evans House)

Diane opened the front door to Hale’s smiling face.

“Mrs. Evans,” Hale greeted, “how nice to see you. May I speak with Isabel?”

Diane was somewhat surprised to see Hale. When Isabel had come to her that morning, practically begging to go to San Diego to visit her grandparents, Diane had assumed something had happened between Isabel and Hale. “I’m sorry Hale, you just missed her. Max is driving her to the airport.”

“What?” Hale asked.

Diane nodded, “I thought you must have had a disagreement for Isabel to leave so quickly.”

Hale used a small burst of power to lull Diane into a semi-trance. “Where is Isabel going?”

“San Diego,” Diane answered in a monotone voice.

“What did Isabel tell you?”

“Only that she needed to get away for a few days.”

“How long ago did she and Max leave?”

“Just a few minutes,” Diane said, “but the plane doesn’t leave for more than an hour.”

Hale released her from the trance. “Thank you for your help, Mrs. Evans.”

“Of course,” Diane said, still somewhat stunned.

Hale walked back to his car, dialing the number to his mansion’s guesthouse, where his servants were stationed. “Meet me at the Roswell airport by the back gate,” he ordered, “bring the van and make sure to match the uniforms of the airport workers.”

“Damn it,” he swore as he hung up. Isabel had been shocked to discover his true identity and now he could see that he’d made a mistake in letting her leave his house. He should have followed his instincts and insisted they talk before he let her go home. But his more tender feelings had prevailed. He had just been so happy to be with her again and he wanted to give her some time to come to terms with the new step in their relationship. And obviously, Isabel had been more freaked out than she had let him see.

He got in the car and pressed another series of buttons. “Nicholas, get Gragras on the phone, now!”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House)

Liz awoke with a bit of a headache, a consequence of the strange dreams she’d had.

There had been images of an airplane, sounds of a crying baby and feelings of betrayal mixed with more things she couldn’t remember, fleeting pictures and confused emotions.

She had a slight feeling of discomfort in her stomach but it didn’t really concern her and she wondered if she was coming down with the flu. Padding into the kitchen, she greeted her parents and took a seat at the table.

“Want some eggs?” her mother asked.

“No,” Liz said, shaking her head. “I feel a little funky. I think I’ll just stick with some orange juice and toast.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell Airport)

Max hugged Isabel at the gate. “I’ll miss you, even if it is only for a few days.”

Isabel smiled. “No you won’t. You’ll be too wrapped up in Liz to even notice I’m gone,” she teased.

Max released her. “Mom thinks you and Hale must have had a fight for you to leave so suddenly. Did something happen?”

Isabel paled but shook her head. “No nothing like that. I just want to get away, that’s all.”

Max nodded, “Okay, have a good time.”

Isabel smiled and headed for the door. It was only a short walk across the tarmac to the propeller plane that would take her to San Diego, and she was the last one aboard. Sinking down into her seat, she sighed with relief, glad to finally be by herself.

Max watched from the terminal as the plane’s door closed and it readied for take-off. He could see Isabel through the window until the plane taxied away from the building.

Max knew something was wrong with his sister, but if Isabel wouldn’t tell him, he couldn’t force her. Even though she had denied it, he was sure something had happened between her and Hale to make her leave so suddenly. He just hoped the time away would do her some good.

He watched as the plane stopped, waiting for take-off permission and after a handful of minutes it started down the runway, building speed before finally launching itself into the air. The plane started to climb, and still worried about Isabel, Max decided to call her when she arrived.

He was about to turn away when the plane burst into a fireball, as an explosion ripped through it. For a moment Max was in shock and stood gaping unbelievably at the horrifying scene, but as the flaming pieces started to rain down, the reality of the situation cut through him like a knife. “Isabel!”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House)

The sudden pain in her chest nearly knocked Liz off of her chair and she grabbed at her heart gasping, trying to breathe past it.

Instantly her mother and father were at her side, “What’s wrong? Liz are you okay?”

“It’s Max,” she gasped. “Something’s wrong with Max.” She tried to get up, “I’ve got to go to him.”

Jeff held her down, still concerned, “Where is Max, at home?”

Liz concentrated on Max, trying to contact him through their connection but his shields were firmly in place. “I can’t…” Liz shook her head and the answer came to her. “He’s at the airport. Please Dad, can I borrow the car? I’ve got to go. Max needs me.”

Nancy and Jeff looked at one another with a brief nod.

“Okay,” Nancy said, “but your father is driving. You’re in no condition.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell Airport)

With a shaking hand, Max pressed the buttons on his cell phone and when his father answered, he nearly burst into tears.

“Dad,” he said, barely recognizing his own voice. “Isabel…” he trailed off as his voice deserted him.

“Max,” Philip said. “What’s wrong?”

Max cleared his thickening throat. “Isabel’s plane exploded.”

Max heard the sound of the phone hitting the floor and hushed voices. Then all he heard were his mother’s cries.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Jeff followed Liz through the winding passageways of the airport as she unerringly ran straight to Max.

He was huddled in a chair, weeping softly and without a word Liz wrapped him in her arms. Together they sank onto the floor, holding one another, crying.

Jeff felt awkward witnessing the intimate scene and looked around only to notice that others in the area were also crying. He approached an airport employee with a sick feeling in his stomach. “What happened?”

“Flight 403 to San Diego exploded on take-off,” the man said grimly. He shook his head. “Twenty-four passengers, no possibility of survivors.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Nancy came down the stairs slowly and stopped at the bottom to talk to Jeff. “Diane took a sedative and she’s asleep but I’m worried about Philip. He’s just sitting, staring out the window.”

Jeff nodded, “Let’s just leave him for a while.”

“What about Max?” Nancy asked.

“He and Liz are together in his room. It seems to help him just to have Liz there.”

Nancy looked into the living room where Michael, Serena, Ava and Maria were gathered with the Sheriff and Kyle. “What are they up to?”

“Michael seems to think Isabel’s death wasn’t an accident. He thinks it was the skins. He wanted to go to Copper Summit and get revenge but Maria and Jim are talking him down.”

Nancy shook her head, “I can’t believe they would kill Isabel. She’s just an innocent girl.”

“Yeah,” Jeff agreed, “but she is Max’s sister and possibly in line for the throne.”

“So do you agree with Michael that it wasn’t an accident?” Nancy asked.

Jeff shrugged, “I don’t want to believe it, because if it’s true that could mean Liz is in danger too.”

A sudden thought occurred to Nancy, “Has anyone called Hale? Diane said he was here this morning and she was worried about him.”

“Jim tried,” Jeff said, “but we couldn’t get a hold of him.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz lay beside Max on his bed, their arms wrapped around one another. Max held her tightly as if he were afraid she would disappear. At her urging, Max lowered his shields and she experienced the full weight of his sorrow.

The strong emotions rushed between them and the connection slid fully into place, bringing their souls into alignment. The complete union didn’t allow for anything to be held back and gradually they both found a small amount of comfort.

I can’t believe she’s gone, Max said through the connection.

I know, Liz said, it all seems so impossible.

As Liz’s thoughts filtered through his mind, Max focused on one. You had a dream about this last night.

Liz was filled with guilt as she remembered the dream. I’d forgotten. She suddenly felt sick. If I would have warned you. Oh Max, this is all my fault.

No, Max denied instantly. I won’t let you blame yourself. Every dream you have isn’t necessarily a prophecy. You didn’t even have any bad feelings associated with it.

I thought maybe I was coming down with something, Liz admitted, but that’s stupid. I can’t get sick any more. If I would have paid more attention to the dream, maybe I could have done something.

Liz, I can see what you remember, Max said, and it’s all really vague. Isabel isn’t even in it and you didn’t know she was getting on a plane.

But, Liz started, only to have Max send a burst of love through the connection, soothing her worries.

It isn’t your fault, he assured her. I don’t know how you get anything out of those dreams at all, if they’re all like that one.

Liz brought the dream into focus and it suddenly became stronger, clearer.

What just happened? Max asked.

I think the connection is doing it, Liz said, letting me see more of the dream.

Once again she saw a brief glimpse of a plane and experienced the feelings of betrayal. Then the sound of a baby crying became louder and suddenly Liz understood. Max, your son has been born.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, June 3rd, 2002)
(The Evans House)

Max walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table with his mother, where she had a blank notebook open before her. Tears streamed down her face and he took her hand in his. “Mom, you don’t have to do this.”

“Yes I do,” Diane said. “Who else is going to plan a service for Isabel? I’m her mother. It’s the last thing I get to do for her.”

Max nodded understanding. “But you don’t have to do it alone. Liz has offered to help and her parents too, and Dad and I will do anything you need.”

“I just don’t know what to do,” Diane admitted. “Should we wait until the investigation is over?” A sob escaped from her and she whispered, “We don’t even have anything to bury.”

Max stood and wrapped his mother in his arms, letting her cry. He didn’t know what to do either and he felt guilty that his mind was divided between Isabel’s death and Liz’s belief that his son had been born. “It’s okay Mom,” he said automatically, even though he didn’t really believe it. “Everything will be okay.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 16


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, June 4th, 2002)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)

Hansen rushed into Valenti’s office with a file folder that he thrust at Jim. “Sheriff, the coroner’s office just faxed over their initial report and Sheriff, there’s something here you need to see.”

Jim quickly skimmed the report and then looked back at Hansen. “Are they sure?”

Hansen nodded. “What are we going to do?”

“I’ll take care of it. Thank you, deputy,” Jim said, dismissing him. He reached for the phone and quickly dialed the familiar number.

When it was answered, Jim got right to the point. “Max, I don’t know what this means but Isabel wasn’t on that plane.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel awoke to a throbbing pain in her head and with a groan she quickly shut her eyes, raising her hand to shade them from the light.

The light in the room dimmed instantly and Isabel carefully opened her eyes again. Her vision was fuzzy but she could see that she wasn’t in her own room. With a hand to her head, she sat up, trying to figure out where she was. She took in the room in a sweeping glance, vaguely noting the ornate furnishings as she turned, but there was nothing familiar.

As her gaze reached the other side of the room, she suddenly discovered that she wasn’t alone. For a moment she was startled but then she recognized her companion. “Hale?”

But suddenly the events of the last few days came rushing back to her and she gasped, “Khivar!”

She scrambled off the bed. “Where am I? What happened?”

Khivar held up his hands in a placating motion. “You’re safe and on my ship in Copper Summit.”

Isabel put a hand to her still throbbing head. “What did you do to me?”

“I’m sorry about your head,” he said as he walked toward her. “It was a regrettable mistake.”

Alarmed, Isabel backed to the wall shaking her head, but Khivar ignored her, stopping only inches away.

“Unfortunately you are allergic to the anesthetic we gave you.” He reached up and gently touched her cheek. “It made you very ill. You have been unconscious for two days.”

Isabel’s breath caught in her throat. She had fallen in love with Hale and even knowing his true identity, her feelings were still there.

Khivar pressed his free hand against the wall and leaned into her, his voice barely a whisper, “For a few hours I thought I was going to lose you again. I held your dead body in my arms once and it almost destroyed me, but we were given another chance. You were reborn and I’ve waited so long for us to be reunited.”

A shiver of reaction ran through Isabel and she whispered, “Khivar.”

He took her head in his hands and brushed her lips with his once and then again.

Isabel closed her eyes with a sigh and let herself get lost in the kiss. But too soon, the reality of her situation came rushing back and she put her hands to his chest and pushed, ending the contact. “Stop, Khivar. Tell me why you brought me here.”

Isabel thought she saw annoyance flash through his eyes but it was quickly replaced as he smiled.

“I couldn’t wait for you any longer,” he said simply.

Isabel felt her own temper rising. “So you kidnapped me?”

“I had not planned it that way but when you found out who I was, you attempted to run away from me and I could not let that happen.”

Isabel shook her head. “I wasn’t running away. I was scared, confused. I was going to my grandparents for some time to think.”

“Why were you sacred?” Khivar asked incredulously. “Surely, you remember how it was between us. How much we loved one another, how much I still love you?”

“But that’s just it,” Isabel tried to explain. “I don’t remember “

Khivar shook his head, “When we made love, I saw your memory of our first kiss on Antar.”

“Yes, I started to remember it,” she admitted, “but I wouldn’t let myself remember anything more. The intense emotions I felt for you.” She shook her head, “I didn’t want to learn anything else.”

“Why not, Isabel? Why would you deny us?”

Isabel continued to shake her head, as tears streamed down her face, and she tried to push past Khivar but he held her firmly.

“Isabel, tell me why you are so afraid?”

“I don’t want to know the truth,” she sobbed. “I don’t want to remember choosing you over Max. I don’t want to remember betraying my brother.”

Khivar’s brow creased as he enfolded her in his arms. “Who told you that?”

“Vanessa Whitaker,” Isabel whispered. “She said I betrayed my brother, my family, for you. I didn’t want to believe her but Nicholas told me the same thing.”

Khivar smoothed his hand over her hair. “Shhh. It’s okay, Isabel. You didn’t betray anyone.”

Isabel pulled away from him. “What?”

Khivar shook his head. “It is commonly believed among my people that you did betray your brother, because you were with me when you died. Afterward, the rumors spread that you had come to join me and divulge all of your brother’s plans.”

He reached up to brush the tears from her cheeks. “But it isn’t true. You were faithful to you brother to the end, and ultimately it was why you were killed.” He took a deep breath and continued, “Vanessa told you that because she believed it was the truth. As for the General,” Khivar said casually, “he does tend to be a little overzealous at times.”

“But Khivar, Lonni told me the same thing,” Isabel argued. “Why would she…” Isabel suddenly trailed off.

Khivar nodded, “I am sure you are aware that Lonni would say or do anything to get what she wants. Or perhaps she doesn’t remember the whole truth herself.”

Isabel felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders and she suddenly felt faint. She grabbed for Khivar as her knees went out from under her.

Khivar caught her easily and swung her into his arms, gently placing her on the bed and smoothing her hair out of her face with a brush of his hand. “You have to be careful, you still have not fully recovered. You should rest for a while.”

Isabel shook her head as she tried to sit. “I can’t just stay here. My family and friends will worry. You said I’ve already been gone two days.”

Khivar gently but firmly held her down. “I have arranged everything, Isabel,” he assured her. “I promise, no one is looking for you.” He handed her a glass. “Drink this, it will help you get stronger.”

Isabel relaxed with a nod, suddenly exhausted. She took the glass and drained it. “Okay. I’ll sleep for a little while.”

Standing, Khivar pulled the blanket over her. “I’ll be over there in the chair when you awake.”

“But it might be hours,” Isabel protested.

Khivar smiled and touched her cheek. “I have barely left your side since you were brought here.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Philip and Diane sat at the dining room table surrounded by Max and his friends as Sheriff Valenti delivered the news. They were rendered speechless by the Sheriff’s revelation; Isabel hadn’t been on the plane when it exploded, there was definite proof. Tears gathered in Diane’s eyes and she started to weep softly.

Philip turned to Max, “So what do you think happened to her?”

“The most likely scenario is that she was taken by the skins,” Max said softly.

“Your enemies from your planet,” Philip said, trying to get a grip on what was happening. “Why do you think that?”

Max explained, “I saw Isabel get on the plane and watched until it took off. I didn’t see her or anyone else get off. That means someone used alien powers to alter my perception of reality.”

“They can do that?” Diane gasped.

“Tess could,” Michael said gruffly.

“And you think Tess is with these other aliens who attacked us?” Philip asked.

Max nodded, “We’re sure of it.”

“But they won’t hurt Isabel?” Diane asked anxiously.

Max put a hand on her shoulder. “No Mom, they won’t hurt her.” He shook his head, “We should have seen it before. That’s why Liz didn’t feel sick that day. Khivar loved Vilondra and his goal has always been to get her back. He wouldn’t kill Isabel.”

“So what can we do?” Diane asked. “How do we get her back?”

Max glanced again at his cell phone. When the Sheriff had called him with the news, he had immediately paged Rath. If Isabel was in Copper Summit, Rath could find out. This was a chance for Rath to prove that his offer of an alliance was genuine and Max hoped he had done the right thing in trusting him. “I’m not sure yet, Mom,” Max admitted, “but we will get her back.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Khivar waited until the sleeping draught he had given Isabel had taken effect and he was sure she was soundly asleep, before he let himself out of the room. Immediately he went to Nicholas’ office and summoned his second in command.

While he waited impatiently for the General to arrive, Khivar considered his tenuous position with Isabel. He hadn’t wanted to force her to come to him but unfortunately the events had dictated his actions. He couldn’t take the chance that Isabel might have told Max who he really was. Max and the others had a lot of influence over Isabel and they might have been able to turn her from him, so he’d faked her death. And now he had to play his hand carefully or risk turning her from him permanently.

He kept reminding himself he was dealing with Isabel not Vilondra, and even though they were the same person, Isabel had been raised on Earth with possibilities that had never been available to Vilondra. Isabel was an independent woman, free of the paternal restraints and royal traditions and duties that Vilondra had been subjected to on Antar. And Isabel’s strength and spirit made Khivar love her even more.

But Isabel’s independence also made him cautions. Khivar couldn’t predict her reactions and he knew if he pushed her too hard or too soon, she would leave him.

Nicholas entered the office with a deep formal bow. “My Liege.”

The formality wasn’t lost on Khivar, and an amused smile turned up the edges of his mouth. “General Nicaron, you must think you have been summoned here to be disciplined.”

Nicholas winced at his true name on his master’s lips. “I am only here to serve.”

“Isabel woke up briefly,” Khivar said, watching Nicholas closely. “We spoke candidly for a few moments before she exhausted herself.”

Nicholas nodded, “I’m glad she is regaining her strength.”

“Are you?” Khivar asked casually.

Nicholas was suddenly terrified for his life and he fell to his knees, pressing his head to the floor. “Your Majesty, I assure you…”

Khivar cut him off, “Isabel told me you led her to believe she had betrayed her brother on Antar.”

Nicholas held his breath and remained silent as Khivar continued.

“Now, I understand your use of deception to achieve your ends, but I will ask you before I speak to her again, Nicaron. Is there anything else in your interactions with Isabel you would like to report?”

Nicholas sighed in relief and raised his eyes to meet his master’s. “My liege, in the course of my mission to reunite you with the Princess, there have been occasions where perhaps I was a bit harsh,” he admitted, “but I was careful not to inflict any permanent damage. I knew you were impatient for her to be returned to you and I thought the fastest way to get her back would be to play on her fears. I hoped I could confuse and manipulate her into voluntarily joining us.”

Khivar nodded.

Nicholas grew bolder, “I thought we were in agreement, Sir, that there might have to be some unpleasantness and it was better done by me.”

“Yes, we did agree,” Khivar said with a sigh. “I know you have been loyal, Nicholas. She is just so delicate and she was so terribly sick. I almost lost her before we were together again.”

It was as close to an apology as Khivar had ever uttered to him and Nicholas got to his feet, bowing formally. “Is there anything I can do for you, my liege?”

“You have disposed of the team that participated in Isabel’s abduction?”

“Of course, Sir, just as you instructed. They never had the chance to talk to anyone. The healer is the only one left alive and he is confined to the ship.”

Khivar nodded, “Keep the troops in town for now, away from the ship, but be covert about it. Distract them with drills and assignments, training. Most importantly, keep Lonni occupied. The last thing I want is for her to ruin my plans.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans house)

The gang was laying out some preliminary rescue plans when Max’s phone rang. He answered it immediately, “This is Max.”

“Yo, duke,” Rath said, “I got your message.”

“We think Nicholas has taken Isabel,” Max said. “Do you know anything about that?”

“Not a thing,” Rath said surprised. “A van did drive through town and go straight to the ship two days ago, in the evening, but I don’t know anything else.”

Max nodded, “Check around and see what you can find out.”

“You got it,” Rath agreed.

Max hung up and turned to the expectant faces before him. “Rath doesn’t know anything but he saw a van come into town the same day Isabel went missing. It went right to the ship.”

“They have Isabel on their ship,” Diane said. “What if they take her back to your planet?”

“We’ll get her back no matter what, Mom. I promise.” Max said.

“How are you going to do that?” Philip asked. “Don’t they have a whole town of soldiers?”

Max nodded, “That’s why we’re getting help.” He dialed a number on his phone, “This is Max. We think Nicholas has kidnapped Isabel and we need your help. Can you meet us at my house?”

He hung up the phone. “Ryan is coming over. He can tell us the layout of the town and the ship, any passwords or security protocol and the guard schedules. We’ll start with that and lay out a plan.”

Max turned to Michael, “After we meet with Ryan, I want you to see if you can find Hale. We haven’t heard from him in days. He could have been taken too, or worse.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael knocked on the door to Hale’s house for several minutes without an answer and then moved to peer in the window. Nothing seemed to be out of place and Michael walked around the back of the house.

All of the windows and doors were locked but when Michael looked through the window into the garage, he saw that Hale’s car was gone.

He took out his cell phone and called Max. “The place is locked up tight but Hale’s car is gone.”

“Any signs of a struggle?” Max asked.

“No,” Michael said. “Maybe Hale just took off.”

“I hope so,” Max said.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans house)

Max waited until Liz and Serena and his parents were the only ones left, before he turned to Liz with his request. “Liz, will you try to project to Isabel?”

Diane sat up straighter. “Liz can contact Isabel?”

Max nodded and explained to his parents. “One of Liz’s powers is astral projection. She can make her spirit leave her body and go somewhere else.” He took Liz’s hand. “That’s how she saved me at the summit in New York.”

“So how does it work?” Philip asked.

“It’s like I can feel people’s spirits,” Liz explained, “and my mind just takes me there.”

“It’s not dangerous,” Diane said.

“No,” Max said. “Liz will only stay a minute, just to see how Isabel is and tell her we’re coming.” He squeezed her hand, “Right?”

Liz nodded, knowing Max was worried about her too. It had taken a lot for him to ask her because there were so many unknowns. They didn’t know if any of the skins could detect her presence or what could happen if they did.

“I’ll be fine,” Liz assured them.

She sat on the sofa next to Max and took a deep breath, closing her eyes. In her mind, she pictured Isabel, concentrating on the part of her that was unique, the part that made her Isabel. Then she let her mind follow the sensation, drawing her to Isabel. She felt the familiar sensation of flight, traveling at extreme speeds and suddenly she stopped.

But Isabel was not before her as she expected. Liz stood next to what she could only describe as a flying saucer. She reached out to touch shining, metalic surface but forgot she wasn’t solid until her hand collided with the surface. Liz recoiled in surprise, checking to make sure she wasn’t solid but she was still transparent.

Once again she concentrated on going to Isabel but she didn’t go anywhere. It was obvious to Liz that Isabel was on the ship, but for some reason, Liz couldn’t get inside.

She let herself fall back into her body and opened her eyes.

“What happened?” everyone asked at the same time.

“I couldn’t get to her,” Liz said. “I was stopped outside the ship. I couldn’t get through.”

Serena nodded, “I wondered if it would stop you. The ship is made of heavy metals that our powers don’t work on, but I didn’t know how your ability would work. The fact that you were led to the ship though means it is probable Isabel is inside.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, June 5th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

Isabel awoke feeling much better. Immediately she looked to the chair where Khivar said he would be waiting, but she was disappointed to find it empty. She looked around the room, carefully taking in the contents and it suddenly occurred to her that there was no window. Of course Khivar had told her they were on a ship but she had never considered there would be no windows. It was somewhat disconcerting and claustrophobic and Isabel glanced at her watch to see what time it was.

Her watch showed nine o’clock but she didn’t know if it was morning or night. The growling in her stomach didn’t help her tell the time either but it was insistent enough that she felt the need for some relief. She was a little apprehensive about leaving the room without Khivar, considering she was on a ship of enemy soldiers, but she knew Khivar wouldn’t let anything happen to her, and squaring her shoulders she approached the door.

Isabel was surprised to see there was no handle on the door but she assumed it opened automatically like on Star Trek or something. But the door remained closed even when she was only a few inches from it and she waved her hand around, attempting to trigger a motion sensor. Still nothing happened and she was starting to get annoyed. She pushed a small amount of power into her hand and ran it over the surface of the door and along the frame, hoping to see a glowing handprint trigger like the one in the pod chamber, but again nothing happened.

Then the truth occurred to her. She was locked in. Instantly Isabel was angry that Khivar had dared to lock her up. She raised her fists and pounded on the door, calling out, “Hello. Is anyone there?”

The door slid open suddenly, surprising her and she involuntarily stepped back as Khivar appeared outside.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, concerned.

“I’m locked in a room, that’s what’s wrong,” she said angrily.

“Yes,” Khivar said with a nod. “It was for your own protection. My troops are screened carefully but it is always a remote possibility a traitor has slipped through. I would rather err on the side of caution than risk losing you.”

Isabel nodded, accepting the information. “Is that the only reason, Khivar? Am I free to leave whenever I want?”

“Of course,” he assured her, “but the healer is still concerned for your health and he has ordered complete rest for a few more days, at least.”

Khivar slipped an arm around her waist, deftly turning and propelling her back into the room. With a flourish, he indicated a chair and she took a seat.

“A few more days?” Isabel asked. “I really don’t feel that sick.”

“Isabel, this allergic condition is very serious. You don’t want to risk a relapse,” Khivar pointed out.

“Okay,” Isabel agreed, “but…”

Khivar cut her off, “No buts. Just let yourself get well.”

“I just feel strange being here,” Isabel said. “Since we learned who we used to be, and about the war, we have thought of you as the enemy. Now, I have been taken against my will and brought to Copper Summit. So basically I am in the enemy stronghold in a locked room, surrounded by soldiers. Just off the top of my head, I think that makes me a prisoner of war.”

Khivar smiled and then broke into a joyous laughter. “I have missed you so much. I had almost forgotten how quickly your mind works.”

He sat forward and reached for her hands. “Isabel, that is why I couldn’t wait any longer to be with you. It is why I came to Earth and posed as your classmate, so we could be close again, so you could learn to love me again.” He stroked the back of her hand with his thumb as he continued, “I wanted you to get to know me and choose to be with me. And when we made love, I knew you loved me, and I thought we would be able to work through the rest together.”

Isabel interlaced her fingers with his and held up their clasped hands, her gaze meeting his. “But you’re not really on Earth are you? You are possessing this body from Antar.”

She rose from her chair suddenly angry, and dropped his hand. “You made love to me with someone else’s body, Khivar. How could you do that?”

Khivar rose took and took her by the shoulders. “I would never defile you in that manner. You mean too much to me.”

A confused look passed over her features and he continued, “You are right, of course, I am not really on Earth. But I had this special skin made from my own genetic material, mixed with human DNA. It is closer to the procedure that produced you, almost a hybrid itself but it is not another person, it has no will of its own.”

Isabel felt herself being swayed to him and tried to remember he was the enemy. She thought of the future Liz had told them about where Khivar’s army had taken over the Earth. But she couldn’t blame him for things that might never happen, it was the same as Max blaming her for things she had done in her other life. None of them knew what had led to that terrible future and it wasn’t like she could ask Khivar about it. The man standing before her didn’t know anything about that timeline. But more importantly, she couldn’t give away the secret of the Granolith.

Isabel let her eyes roam over his handsome face. What type of man was Khivar really? The kind, loving man she had met and fallen in love with, or the evil, black-hearted dictator who had stolen her brother’s throne.

She shook her head. It was all too complicated. “I never would have let myself fall in love with you if I’d known who you were.”

“I suspected as much,” Khivar admitted. “That is why I deceived you. And now you are grasping at any excuse to stop loving me.”

“I don’t know,” Isabel sighed. She sat down again and put her hands over her face. “I’m so confused. We’re enemies, Khivar, we’re at war. I…” she trailed off, shaking her head. “I don’t know what to do, how to act. We’ve been fighting the skins, Nicholas. You sent those troops to Roswell just a couple of months ago. We might have all been killed. If Liz…” she trailed off, realizing what she had been about to reveal.

But Khivar picked up on her slip. “If Liz what?”

Isabel shook her head, still unable to meet his eyes. She had been about to say, if Liz hadn’t told us about the other time line so we could prepare ourselves, we probably would have died. But Isabel had stopped herself in time, and she hurried to cover her slip. “Nothing. It’s just that Max would have been devastated to lose her.”

“As I was devastated to lose you,” Khivar said softly. He shook his head, “Things aren’t always so black and white, Isabel. Make no mistake, your brother and I are at war. A very long, very costly war and it is time to end it. But I didn’t send those troops to Roswell, Nicholas did. He is getting impatient to return home and he acted without my orders. I’m just glad we were together when the attack occurred so I could make sure nothing happened to you.”

Khivar knelt in front of her and gently parted her hands. “Do you still think of me as an enemy?”

Isabel looked into his handsome face, the one she had fallen in love with, and shook her head. “God help me, but no.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max spread out a detailed map of Copper Summit on the dining room table, while all of the others gathered around. “Rath wasn’t able to find out anything about Isabel being in town so he knows she must be on the ship. And last night Liz attempted to project to her but she was stopped at the ship. Serena thinks it is because the ship is made of the heavy metals, so Liz couldn’t get through.”

“Ryan says the ship is here, on the outskirts of town,” he said pointing to a location on the map. “It is constantly guarded by two soldiers but the main problem is that Nicholas had a small building with a lock on it put at the ship’s entrance. There is no other way onto the ship than through the building, because the cargo bay and engine room can only be opened from inside. The building and lock are built of metals we can’t manipulate because Nicholas was worried about deserters trying to steal the ship. So we’ll have to figure out a way to get past that.”

“What kind of lock?” Sean asked.

They all turned to Ryan and he explained, “It’s just a regular lock like you find on a house, but we have to have a key to get past it. Nicholas doesn’t trust anyone. He has the only key and must be there to let anyone on the ship. Occasionally Nicholas does forget to lock the building but only when he is on the ship. He’s methodical about keeping it locked otherwise.”

Sean smiled, “I’ve never met a lock I couldn’t pick.”

Max met his gaze and held it briefly before nodding and continuing. “Okay, so once we get inside, we might run into some technicians or Nicholas, so we’ll have to be prepared to take them out. We’ll split into two groups to get everything done faster. Kyle, Ryan and I will go in one group, Serena, Michael and Liz in the second.”

“We don’t want to use the ship’s communicators to keep in touch between the groups because they might be monitored and we’re not sure if walkie-talkies will work in the ship. Hopefully Liz will be our communicator, talking to me through our bond.”

“Serena’s group will take control of the bridge, locking down the entire ship, while we open the cargo bay and bring the cars inside. Ava will be outside to use her powers to create any diversions we need, including making it look like the guards are still there. She won’t come inside until the last minute.”

“We’ll have to take two cars to transport everyone. Ryan suggested a place near the cargo bay to park, where he’s sure we won’t be detected. Once the cars are inside, we’ll search the ship to make sure Isabel and Tess are aboard. Rath says Tess hasn’t left the ship for three days, so either my son has been born or it is close to the time.”

“Rath is the only one who can reliably see through Tess’ mind warps, so we’ll use him to search the ship. But we still don’t know if we can entirely trust him so we won’t tell him we are coming until we are there. When we have control of the bridge, I’ll call Rath and tell him something to get him to the ship. Then we’ll just take him inside and he won’t have a chance to warn anyone.”

When we make sure we have everyone, we’ll take-off and use the ship’s weapons to destroy Copper Summit. If we take the ship and don’t strike now, the skins will simply retaliate, so it has to be done. We’ll have to worry about Khivar’s reaction later.”

“In the ship, the trip back to Roswell will only take a few minutes. Maria and Alex will meet us at the pod chamber. We’ll land the ship there and disguise it with rock, like the pod chamber.”

Max looked at each one of them. “This is going to be dangerous and if anyone doesn’t want to come speak up now.”

No one spoke and Max continued, “Does everyone understand their part it the plan, have any questions or see any problems?”

Everyone shook their heads.

Max nodded, “Okay, it’s too late to leave tonight. The drive takes almost eight hours so we’ll leave tomorrow. Everyone meet here at noon and we’ll get there just before dark.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

When Isabel awoke after resting for the afternoon, Khivar offered her a surprise. He took her down the hall and led her into another room, where Ida was cradling a baby.

Isabel gasped, “Is he Max’s son?”

Khivar nodded, “He was born the day we brought you here.”

“Can I hold him?” Isabel asked.

Khivar motioned to Ida and she handed the baby to Isabel.

“He’s beautiful,” Isabel said. “Max would be so proud.” She turned to Khivar, “We have to tell him about his son.”

Khivar looked at Ida, “Leave us.” He waited until the door closed behind her. “Isabel, Tess has asked me to take her and the baby back to Antar.”

“But Max,” Isabel started to object.

“Would it be so bad?” Khivar asked. “You said yourself that the baby was a mistake and Max would never have chosen to have a child with Tess. If Tess and the child come to Antar, they will be out of your brother’s life forever and he can concentrate on Liz, just like he has always wanted.”

“That would mean Max would never know his son,” Isabel said.

“Surely he and Liz will have other children,” Khivar said.

“But Max doesn’t trust Tess and he doesn’t want her raising his son,” Isabel objected.

Khivar nodded, “What if the baby were in the care of someone he trusted?”

Isabel shook her head, “Who do you mean?”

Khivar took the baby and placed him in a crib and then led Isabel to a nearby sofa where they sat down. He took her hands in his. “Isabel, I want you to come back to Antar with me.”

“But Khivar,” Isabel started, only to be cut off.

“Just hear me out,” Khivar said. “We love one another and we want to be together, and you’re not satisfied with your life on Earth. On Antar you could do anything you want, be anyone you want.”

“What about Max, Liz and Michael?” she asked.

“As you’ve told me, they are all happy on Earth, living their human lives,” he said. “If you returned with me I would remove all the troops from Earth and leave them in peace. They could do whatever they wanted and not worry about any enemies.”

Isabel’s brow wrinkled in thought. “And the war?”

“With you at my side, the war would be over and I would be willing to give amnesty to any of Max’s followers who swore featly to me.”

“What about Max’s son?” Isabel asked.

“Surely Max wouldn’t object to you supervising the upbringing of his son.”

Isabel shook her head, “I don’t know, Khivar, it’s all so sudden. I would be leaving everything I know.”

Khivar smiled and gently touched her face. “We’ll be together on your true home and I will help you regain your memories.”

“What would I tell my family?” Isabel asked. “Max would never understand.”

“Is that your only objection, what Max would think?”

“I don’t know if he would ever forgive me,” Isabel said. “I don’t know if he would forgive me even if I stayed. I fell in love with you again.”

“Then come with me.” He leaned in and kissed her tenderly.

Isabel smiled as she suddenly made up her mind. “I have to say goodbye, tell my family I’m leaving.”

“Not if you don’t want to,” Khivar said. “I told you no one was looking for you. That’s because I anticipated that you might want to leave Earth without a big argument with your brother and friends.”

“What did you do?” Isabel asked apprehensively.

Khivar’s steady gaze held her eyes. “I arranged an accident that appeared to take your life. Your parents and friends think you died.”

“Khivar, how could you!” Isabel gasped, remembering how she had felt when they thought Alex was dead.

“I merely wanted to spare you the pain of a scene with your family” Khivar said simply. “This way the break is already made.”

“But my family,” Isabel said, rising. “Khivar, you can’t just do things like that. Why didn’t you just tell them we ran away together?”

“Would your brother have ever stopped looking for us?” Khivar asked.

Isabel shook her head, knowing he was right.

“Perhaps I overstepped my bounds,” Khivar said. “If you wish, I will arrange it so you can return to your life.”

Isabel paused considering. “If I did, the attacks would continue.”

“We are at war,” Khivar said, “and it has to end one way or another. Even if I wanted to, I don’t know if I could protect Max and the others at this point. There are many who have a lot invested in this war. If you come with me, we could convince everyone that Max was dead and no one else would come looking for him.”

Isabel considered everything Khivar had said. She didn’t like the fact that her family thought she was dead but maybe it would be easier for them, instead of thinking she had betrayed them. If she went back to Antar, she could guarantee the safety of Max and the others and stop the war.

Isabel looked into Khivar’s handsome face. She was in love with Khivar and she did want to spend her life with him.

Then she thought of the sacrifice Liz had made for them. Liz had been willing to give up the man she loved, and her future happiness, to save the world. The sacrifice that Isabel was contemplating was almost as severe, giving up her family and friends, her home, but her actions would save them all and she would be with the man she loved.

Isabel quickly made up her mind. “I’ll come with you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, June 6th, 2002)

Max’s phone rang early, waking him. “Yeah,” he said groggily.

“It’s Rath. Duke, the ship is gone.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Lonni rushed into the hall when she felt the familiar shaking of the ship lifting off.

Nicholas met her at the head of the stairs. “Going somewhere?”

“You sent the ship home again without me?”

Nicholas leaned against the wall with a large smile, “Khivar wanted to take possession of Tess’ son before she had a chance to change her mind,” Nicholas said. “But the good news is that Khivar has ordered Max and all his friends executed. We’re going to Roswell to kill them all on Saturday night and Sunday we’re headed home.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell UFO Museum)

Max arrived in Brody’s office before he got there and waited impatiently for him to arrive.

A few minutes later Brody came in. “Oh, Max. How are you? I was so sorry to hear about your sister.”

Max nodded. “Thanks.” He waited until Brody was seated and he put a hand on his shoulder, pushing a burst of power into him.

Almost immediately he saw Larek looking out from Brody’s eyes. “Max, I was just about to contact you.”

“Why?” Max asked.

“My men have just told me the Leptes has returned to Antar.”

Max nodded, “With Isabel aboard. Nicholas took her.”

Larek shook his head, “I’m sorry, Max.”

“I’ve got to get her back Larek. Are you in contact with my mother?”

“Not really, Max. It is too dangerous for her. Khivar’s men might be able to trace her position if we were in regular contact, but I could get a message to her. Actually this body was originally prepared by you mother, she suggested I use it for the summit.”

“So could I contact my mother through Brody?” Max asked.

“It is possible but Brody has been prepared to be used by me so he is more attuned to my equipment, that’s why you contact me when you use Brody. But I could send a message to your mother to use Brody to contact you about this same time tomorrow.”

Max nodded, “Okay, I’ll come back then.”

Larek released Brody’s mind and Brody refocused on Max. “I’m sorry, I seem to have drifted off for a moment, Max. What were you saying?”

“Um, I was just saying I won’t be back to work next week. I need some more time.”

Brody nodded, “Of course you do. Take off all the time you need.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max stood before his friends and parents, with Liz by his side, as he filled them in on the events of the day. “Tomorrow I’m gong to talk to my mother and see how she can help. The first step is to find out where Isabel is being kept and then we’ll work on a plan to get her back.”

Diane spoke up, “How are we going to get her back from your planet?”

“I don’t know,” Max admitted, “but we’ll figure out a way, I promise.”

The others nodded and started talking among themselves.

Max took Liz aside. “Tomorrow, I want you to come with me when I talk to my mother.” He shrugged, “For moral support, I guess.”

Liz nodded, “Anything you need.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, June 7th, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)

Max and Liz walked into Brody’s office hand-in-hand to find Brody already there.

Brody smiled when he saw them, “My son?”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Rath slipped into an alley and dialed Max’s number but the call went straight to voice mail. “Damn it,” Rath said. “Get off your freaking phone Max.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell UFO Museum)

“Zan?” Queen Nedra asked through Brody’s mouth.

Max nodded, “My name is Max now.” He motioned to Liz, “And this is Liz.”

“Ava?”

“Yeah,” Max said softly. “And you are…”

“Your mother, the dowager Queen Nedra.”

Max was suddenly nervous, and automatically reached for Liz’s hand. She squeezed his hand encouragingly and Max turned his attention back to his mother. “I’m sorry but we don’t remember you.”

Their interaction was not lost on her and Nedra nodded. “Larek told me.”

“There’s not time to catch up or get to know one another,” Max apologized. “We have an emergency.”

“What has happened?” Nedra asked.

Max continued, “We contacted you because Khivar has taken Isabel, um Vilondra. Their ship took her back to Antar yesterday. Khivar has her now.”

Nedra nodded.

“I need you to find out everything you can,” Max said.

“Of course,” Nedra said.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max waited until they were outside before he took the phone from his pocket and turned it on. “I’ll call Michael to get a meeting together.” But before he could dial, the phone rang and he answered. “Hello?”

“Duke,” Rath’s voice called out, “the ship is back.”

“What?” Max asked.

“I tried to call you earlier,” Rath said. “The ship came back this morning.”

“Were you able to find out anything?” Max asked.

“Nicholas called a big meeting and told the troops that Khivar has ordered all of you executed, and when you’re dead the troops can go home. He’s sending all of them to Roswell, Saturday night, in charter busses so it won’t look suspicious.”

“Did Nicholas say why the ship went to Antar?” Max asked.

“No,” Rath said, “and no one asked except Lonni. Nicholas told her it was to send your son to Antar.”

“My son?” Max asked as his throat tightened. He turned to Liz and she squeezed his hand.

“Yeah, he must’ve been born in the last few days.”

Max cleared his throat. “Did Nicholas say exactly when the attack was scheduled?”

“Just Saturday night,” Rath said, “tomorrow. There are like two hundred and twenty soldiers with orders to take you out and Nicholas told them not to let anything stand in their way. They’ll take Roswell apart looking for you. What are you going to do, duke?”

“If they leave any earlier, call me, otherwise I’ll get back to you,” Max said, hanging up. He looked at Liz, “The ship took my son to Antar too and Rath says Khivar ordered all of us killed tomorrow night. He’s sending the entire compliment of troops to Roswell to execute us.”

Liz nodded slowly, obviously deep in thought. “That means tomorrow, Copper Summit will be empty and the ship practically unguarded. We could take it and go to Antar to get Isabel ourselves.”

Max smiled, “That’s just what I was thinking.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Once again Max and the gathered friends and family stood around the dining room table with the map spread out before them. “We already have a good plan,” Max said, “and it will still work. We just won’t bother searching the ship until we are in the air. The only major change is that we will have to destroy the vehicles carrying the skin troops to Roswell. They’ll be traveling together through a desert so we probably won’t have any witnesses, but we have to take the chance. We can’t leave the skins on Earth.”

“I’ll ask Rath to make an excuse to stay in town and he’ll call us when all the troops have left town.” Max pointed to the map. “There is a town on the highway, Willcox, that is at the turn-off leading to Copper Summit. We’ll leave for there tonight and we’ll be able to see the skins driving through, to corroborate Rath’s account.”

“We’ll wait half-an-hour to make sure they’re gone and then we’ll go into town, get Rath and leave.”

He looked at his parents, the Parkers and the Valentis. “No matter what, I think you should all leave town for the weekend, just in case. When we’re sure everything is safe we’ll call you.”

Jim shook his head, “Can’t do that Max. I’ll help evacuate the others but I’m the Sheriff.” He shrugged, “If you don’t get all of the skins, someone has to be here to clean up. Besides I don’t know why they would care enough to come after me.”

Max nodded, “Just be careful.”

Max looked at each of his friends. “This trip is different than just stealing the ship. We’re going to another planet and we don’t know how long we’ll be there or even if we’ll be coming back. We will be facing our greatest enemy on a hostile world where we don’t know the rules. Serena says that Antar’s atmosphere is safe for the humans and we won’t have any trouble blending in because there are always a lot of off-worlders on the planet. The multi-dimensional thing that made all of the humans disappear, won’t be a problem because naturally all of the dimensions exist together on Antar and it is only when one is separated that causes humans to disappear. Ryan says that the ship is equipped with a signal that identifies it as part of Khivar’s personal fleet, so we won’t be bothered at the spaceport. But that is the least of our worries.”

“Liz and I have both decided to go. Now each of you have to make the decision and we’ll understand either way.”

Michael spoke up immediately, “Count me in.”

“Me too,” said Ryan.

Serena bowed, “I am at your service, your Majesties.”

“There’s no way you’re going without me,” Kyle said.

Maria slipped her arm in Michael’s. “I’m going too.”

Ava simply nodded.

“A chance to see another planet,” Alex said. “That’s every nerd’s dream.”

Sean sighed, “Well I can’t let you all go without me, you might get into trouble.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Café)

Using a single sweep of her hand, Liz made a sign to put in the widow of the Crashdown.



Closed due to death in the family.



She put it up and locked everything securely and then went upstairs to help her parents finish packing. “Can I get anything out of the laundry for you?” she called out.

Nancy came into the kitchen. “Liz, you have to let me tell you where we are staying.”

Liz shook her head, “It’s better if I don’t know. If anything goes wrong, no one can take the information from me.”

“But if you change your mind about going,” Nancy argued, “you won’t know where to find us.”

Liz smiled sadly. Her mother had never really accepted the fact that she was part alien, and not only had a past life, but an important destiny. “Mom, I’m not going to change my mind. I would do anything for Max, follow him anywhere. Into hell itself.”

“But you don’t know what you’re getting into,” Nancy said softly. “You could just come with us and live the rest of your life like a normal person.”

“I’m not a normal person anymore,” Liz said. “I never was. I just didn’t know it until that day Max healed me.”

She took her mother’s hand. “I know you don’t understand, but to live a life without Max would slowly kill me, both of us. And whether we succeed or not, it’ll be okay because we’re together.”

Liz saw the tears in her mother’s eyes and felt them in her own. She wrapped her arms around her mother and gave her a tight hug. “I have to go with him, Mom. It’s what I was born to do.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max put his parents’ luggage in the trunk of the car and turned back to hug his mother.

“Part of me doesn’t want you to go,” Diane said, “because I’m scared of losing you too. But I know I can’t ask you to stay. I want Isabel back too much.”

“I’ll be okay, Mom,” Max said.

“We don’t have to tell you to be careful,” Diane said.

Max shook his head, “We’ll be careful.”

Philip hugged Max. “I still can’t believe you’re going to another planet.”

“I know,” Max agreed, “it’s hard for me to believe too.”

“Come back to us,” Philip said, releasing him.

Max nodded, “We will and we’ll bring Isabel too.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Valenti House)

Amy hugged Sean and Maria. “You two don’t have to go. You’re not aliens, you don’t have any powers.”

“But we’re part of this,” Maria argued. “And we have to help our friends.”

“Of course,” Amy said, “but going to another planet is a little beyond the bounds of friendship. You’ll be risking your lives.”

“They saved my life,” Sean said. “I think I owe them a little. Besides I’m not really doing anything here. Up there I have a chance to be part of something big.”

Amy turned to Maria. “I know you love Michael but you don’t have to follow him into a war.”

Maria smiled. “Michael stayed on Earth for me and I want to do this for him.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Jim pulled Kyle into a hug. “Are you sure that this is what you want to do?”

Kyle hugged him back. “This is my path, Dad.”

Jim nodded, “Come back to us safe.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell UFO Museum)

Max walked into Brody’s office, “Hey Brody.”

“Max,” Brody greeted warmly, “I didn’t expect you back so soon.”

“I’m not really back,” Max said. “In fact I came to tell you I’m quitting.”

Brody nodded, “I’m sorry to hear that. I think of you as a good friend. But maybe you can come by from time-to-time and I’ll catch you up on our progress, or of course I’ll see you at the Crashdown.”

Max shook his head, “I’m leaving town tonight, Brody. Liz, Michael, Maria, Alex, we’re all going. A friend of ours, who lives out of town, needs our help. We don’t know how long we’ll be gone, so I wanted to tell you.”

“Oh,” said Brody, obviously disappointed. “Well when you come back, your job is always here.”

“That means a lot Brody. I think of you as a friend too and I wanted to thank you for all of your help over the last couple of years. You’ve done more for us than you could ever know.”

Max held out his hand and Brody shook it, and Max pushed a stream of power into him.

He only had to wait a minute before Brody’s eyes refocused on him.

“Max, you’re calling early,” Nedra said.

Max nodded, releasing Brody’s hand. “There has been an interesting turn of events and if everything goes as planned we will be on our way back to Antar tomorrow afternoon.”

He turned and called out, “Serena.”

Serena entered the room and bowed formally before Brody. “Your highness, Cuerena at your service.”

Max turned back to his mother. “We need communication frequencies so we can tell you when we are arriving, a landing location and some kind of transport capable of carrying a dozen passengers and the Granolith. Can you arrange that in time?”

Nedra nodded, “Of course.” She turned to Serena, “Use royal frequency L-23 with royal code blue to transmit just as you arrive at the outer atmosphere and we will send the landing location.”

Max glanced at Serena. She nodded and headed toward the door, only stopping briefly to take the octagon-shaped alien object from its box on Brody’s desk, and replace it with an identical one.

When she was gone, Max turned back to his mother. “If anything goes wrong I will contact you, otherwise we’ll see you tomorrow.”

Nedra smiled, “I will count the moments.”

Max watched as Brody’s mind took over once again. “Bye Brody, and thanks again.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Song Playing: I Swear by All-4-One

Max parked the Jeep behind the Crashdown and let himself in the back door to wait with Liz. He had sent Michael and Serena to the airport to rent a van that they could all fit in. Max didn’t want anyone to get accidentally separated on the way to Copper Summit.

Liz, I’m here, he called out, through their connection.

She answered in the same manner. Upstairs, on the balcony.

Max jogged up the stairs and went through Liz’s room and out the window. She was looking down into the street and he enfolded her in his arms from behind, looking over her shoulder. “Taking a last look at Roswell?”

Liz leaned into him with a sigh, “It’s funny the things I never thought I would miss. The neon of the Crashdown and the UFO museum signs, the way the streetlights light up everything at night, this balcony. So many things have happened here, good and bad.”

Max frowned, “Liz, I don’t want you to feel that you have to go…”

Liz turned in his arms, cutting him off with a finger to his lips. “Max my mother said the same thing. She tried to get me to stay and I’ll tell you what I told her. I don’t have a life without you.”

Max smiled and reached up to touch her cheek. “Liz, I know this isn’t exactly the right time or place.” He got down on one knee and took a small velvet box from his pocket. “For weeks I was planning to do this tonight, but that was before Isabel and everything.”

Tears started in Liz’s eyes and she sank to her knees before Max, putting them closer to eye level.

Max smiled, “You make me feel complete in a way I never knew existed, anchored in a world full of chaos, and brave like I could take on anything. And what you said is true for me too. Without you I simply don’t want to live. Liz, I love you so much I don’t have the words for it, but if you marry me, I’ll spend every day for the rest of our lives showing you.”

The tears spilled over Liz’s eyelids and down her cheeks. “Max I can’t think of anything more wonderful than sharing your life. I love you more than I ever thought possible, of course I’ll marry you.”

They wrapped their arms around one another, both crying with joy.

Max released Liz and opened the box to reveal a perfect, heart-shaped diamond set on a platinum band. He took her hand and removed the promise ring he had given her, placing it on the ring finger of her right hand. Then he took the emgagemet ring from the box and slid it on her left hand. “The ring is platinum, which is said to help sustain the forces within and allow them to achieve their full potential. The band is made of two separate strands that have been twined and bound together by the heart, a symbol of our eternal love.

Liz reached for him, pulling him into a kiss, the tears on their cheeks mingling in their shared happiness.

Finally Max pulled back. “I called the City Clerk in Willcox, Arizona. If you agree, we can get a marriage license tomorrow morning and the clerk will perform the ceremony. No blood tests and no waiting, unlike New Mexico.” He looked at Liz’s expression carefully. “I know it’s sudden and it isn’t a romantic setting like you deserve, but for some reason I think it’s important for us to be together in every sense of the word before we get to Antar.”

Liz nodded. “I’ve had that feeling too Max, but even if I didn’t, I would marry you any time, any place,” she winked at him, “even at the Elvis chapel by the King himself.”

Max studied her. “Are you sure you won’t regret not having the big wedding with the flowers and the dress and the bridesmaids?”

Liz smiled, “None of that matters to me Max, only being with you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 17


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, June 8th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

Nicholas stood before the troops, “Today is a glorious day. Today will see the destruction of the Royal Four and the end of the war.”

Cheers rose up from the group and Nicholas motioned for silence, waiting until they were quiet again before continuing. “Today is also our last day on this stinking planet, because tomorrow we are going home.”

Another, even louder cheer raced through the troops and this time Nicholas let them celebrate. He turned to Walt and Greer, who stood at his side. “You two take the lead and I’ll bring up the rear. We’ll meet at the rendezvous. Just be sure to keep the troops in line. We don’t want any screw-ups.”

“Yes Sir,” they said simultaneously.

Nicholas motioned to Walt. “Take command.”

Nicholas turned and walked quickly away, the sound of Walt’s orders fading in the background. This was the last chance Nicholas had to spend time with Lonni, since they were leaving without her when they returned. Nicholas was surprised to discover that he would actually miss her but Khivar would never tolerate her presence on Antar.

Khivar had ordered Nicholas to take all the information from her mind before he left. Nicholas didn’t know if she would survive but if she did, she was doomed to spend the rest of her life on this planet she hated. At least, Nicholas thought, if she does survive, she will still have that fool Rath to keep her company.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Willcox, AZ)
(City Clerk’s Office)


Take me as I am
put your hand in mine
now and forever

darling here I stand
stand before you now
deep inside I always knew

it was you
you and me
two hearts drawn together bound by destiny



Max thought he would burst with happiness as he watched Liz coming down the aisle toward him. He had insisted on using his powers to alter their clothing to the wedding attire he remembered from his vision in Las Vegas. Liz was wearing the frothy, white wedding gown made of satin and lace that bared her shoulders, and long gloves, and she held a bouquet of her favorite white roses. And he stood before her in a classic tux.



it was you
and you for me
every road leads to your door
every step I take forever more

just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own



Their friends had gotten into the spirit of things too, happy for one last celebration, and altered their clothing to wedding attire. Max was glad because except for being in a court house and their parents not being present, it was almost like the wedding he had always pictured.



take me as I am
put your heart in mine
stay with me forever
cause I am just a man
who never understood
I never had a thing to prove

there was you
you and me
and it all came clear so suddenly
how close to you that I wanna be

just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanta let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own



Max barely heard the words that were spoken, he was so captivated by Liz, but when it was time to speak the vows he said them solemnly. “I, Max Evans, take this woman to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, for richer or for poor, in sickness and in health, for time and all eternity.”

Liz smiled at his alteration but used the same wording in her vows.



Do you believe a love could run so strong
Do you believe that love could pass you by
there was no special one for me
I was the lonely one you see
but then my heart lost all control
now you're all that I know

just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
I can't go on
I can't go on
no I can't go on



Max had also gotten matching wedding bands made with Liz’s engagement ring and they slipped the platinum bands onto one another’s fingers.

“I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the clerk said. “You may kiss the bride.”



cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
I can't go on
without somebody to call my own

cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
and stay around

cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
can't go on
if you can say your love

cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
stay around and never be alone


Max pulled Liz into a gentle, almost reverent kiss, automatically strengthening the connection between them. Their minds and souls joined eagerly and they both felt a new, stronger bond form, sealing them even more closely together.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Willcox, AZ)

Max’s phone rang just as they were finishing a quick celebration lunch and he answered it immediately. “Yeah.”

“The last bus just pulled out of town,” Rath said.

Max nodded, “Thanks Rath. Stay put and we’ll get back to you.”

He hung up and turned to the others. “It’s time.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Nicholas stroked Lonni’s arm absentmindedly as he glanced at the bedside clock. It was after noon and he had to leave soon.

When he returned to Antar he could have his pick of women, but none of them interested him like Vilondra, Isabel, Lonni. They were the same woman but each of them uniquely different. Khivar had claimed Isabel, and Lonni wouldn’t be returning to Antar, and Nicholas doubted he would ever have the pleasure again.

With a mental shrug, he rose from the bed, only to be stopped by Lonni’s hand on his arm. “When are we leaving for home?” she asked.

“When we have killed them all,” he said vaguely.

Suddenly Lonni forced a burst of power through him that propelled him into the wall.

Nicholas hit hard and fell to the floor, with a grin. “Like it rough, huh?”

Building her power, Lonni summoned a black, crackling ball of energy, throwing it at Nicholas’ exposed chest.

Nicholas had only a moment to react, but with an outstretched hand, he slowed the approaching energy ball and stopped it inches from his skin. Then he motioned it aside, causing it to strike the wall.

He stood and slowly approached Lonni. She propelled another energy ball at him but Nicholas could tell it wasn’t as powerful as the first and he easily diverted it with a careless flip of his hand. “You’re tiring,” he mocked. “You haven’t come into your full powers yet and you thought you could take me on?”

Lonni growled, launching herself at him but she didn’t even touch him as he easily controlled her with his powers, forcing her to her knees, before him.

“Khivar ordered me to search your mind before we left,” Nicholas said, as he placed his hand on her head. “I was having some regrets, considering how close we have become, and believe it or not this little tantrum has heightened those regrets. We would make a fine pair, you and I, but Khivar doesn’t want you on Antar, so there is nothing more to be said.”

Lonni tried to shake his hand off her head but her thrashing was only a minor annoyance, and as Nicholas pried the information from her mind, she started to scream and then slumped forward.

Nicholas dressed quickly, feeling the press of time, but he paused as he reached the door and turned back to Lonni’s limp form and blew her a kiss.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Copper Summit, AZ)

Following Ryan’s directions, they took the back road bypassing the town, and drove directly into the woods where the ship was hidden. Michael stopped the van near the small building at the ship’s entrance, and he, Max and Serena got out.

One of the skin guards stepped forward. “This is private property. You’ll have to leave.”

Michael put on his best yokel act to keep them busy while Max and Serena took up their positions. “Oh we’re real sorry, but somehow we took the wrong road. Can you guys give us some directions?”

“Where you headed?” asked the skin soldier.

“Phoenix,” Michael called out loudly.

That was the signal and Max, Michael and Serena quickly took out the soldiers with well-placed energy blasts.

Ava, Ryan and Sean got out of the van and Ava started a mind warp, hiding them and the van, and replacing the guards, while Sean went to work on the lock.

Liz anxiously looked out the van’s back window at the few houses just visible at the edge of town. She was getting a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach but she wasn’t sure if it was danger or just nerves.

She glanced back at Sean, silently urging him to hurry, and as if her thoughts had provided the key, Sean popped the lock open.

Serena swung the door wide and went into the building first. She passed her hand over the hull of the ship, making a glowing handprint appear. And pressing her hand to the mechanism, the door slid open with a swish.

Serena, Ryan and Michael went into the ship, and after a moment Michael came jogging back to the entrance. “Everything is locked down and Serena is starting up the ship.”

As Max motioned to Liz and the others and they left the van, he could hear the soft hum of the ship’s engines. He turned to Ryan. “Stay with Ava until Rath gets here.”

Kyle, Alex, Maria and Sean followed Michael into the ship but Liz stayed with Max while he quickly dialed Rath. “This is Max.”

“Yeah,” Rath said.

“Where are you?” Max asked.

“At the Crawford house,” Rath said.

“Get to Nicholas’ ship as fast as you can,” Max said. “You’ve earned a trip home.”

“Damn!” Rath said. “I’ll be right there.”

Max wrapped his arm around Liz and she moved into him. Taking a deep breath, Liz looked carefully around. She was still nervous but everything seemed to be turning out as they had planned.

Michael emerged from the ship again. “Serena says we’re ready to go.”

The sudden screeching of tires drew their attention toward town.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas slammed the door noisily behind him. He had learned nothing useful from Lonni except the fact that she had intended to use their relationship to steal the Granolith. He actually admired her for that but he had hoped to uncover some big secret she was hiding. Lonni remembered a lot from her other life but not everything, and what she knew about this one, he or Khivar had already discovered.

With a sigh, Nicholas crossed to the car in the driveway where Ida was waiting, and got in.

She started the engine but the sound of a rapidly approaching car caught their attention.

“What the hell?” Nicholas asked.

They watched as the car drove past and Ida turned to Nicholas. “It was Rath, Sir.”

“Where is he going in such a hurry?” Nicholas asked, as he watched the car race up the road. The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He stood and appeared to be talking to himself for a handful of moments, but then the scene started to waver, like heat rising off a desert road. The guards disappeared and a large van was revealed along with Max, Liz and a few others.

“Damn it!” Nicholas yelled. “It’s a mind warp. They’re stealing the ship.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He motioned toward Max. “Heisting Nicholas’ ship! That is the freaking bomb! I always said, you’s the man, duke, and you’s a man of your word.”

“We’re ready to go,” Max said. “Are you sure you don’t mind leaving Lonni?”

“She sold me out and she’s been knockin’ boots with Nicholas.” Rath shook his head. “The bitch deserves what she’s gettin’.”

Max nodded, “Okay Ava.”

Ava dropped the mind warp and Rath noticed her for the first time. “Ava, baby. Whatssup?”

Ava shook her head, “Don’t even bother, Rath.”

Rath shrugged, “Just being friendly.” He motioned to Ryan, “Who’s this?”

Max spoke up, “Let’s get going, we’ll do the introductions later.”

Rath slung an arm around Michael’s shoulder and walked with him onto the ship. “You think our family on Antar will be surprised to see two of us?”

Max nodded to Ava, “Sorry about Rath, but we did make a deal with him.”

Ava smiled. “I know, and I understand.” She and Ryan went onto the ship next.

Max took Liz’s hand, “Ready?”

Liz nodded. “Let’s go.”

They walked into the building and through the door, onto the ship. Max stopped long enough to seal the door of the ship with a wave of his hand, before they continued.

The hallway was metallic, sterile, just as Liz had pictured and it curved around, following the shape of the hull.

Michael led them through the winding passageways and onto the bridge where they took seats next to the others.

A light flashed on the panel and an alarm sounded.

“What the hell is that?” Kyle asked.

Serena passed her hand over a series of controls. “The outer door wasn’t properly sealed. I’ve re-sealed it and closed the bulkhead doors at the ends of the hallway in case the main door is damaged.”

“Are we okay to go?” Max asked.

Serena nodded, “Everything is ready.”

Max nodded and motioned forward with his hand, “Engage.”

Everyone turned to him surprised, and he smiled. “I couldn’t resist.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Using a burst of super speed, Nicholas and Ida reached the ship before it lifted off. He opened the door and they scrambled inside. The alarm sounded, alerting the bridge that the outer door was open and Nicholas quickly punched in his override code, but it didn’t work. “They’ve changed the door codes,” he told Ida.

The bridge had obviously gotten the alarm and the bulkhead doors started to close. Nicholas grabbed Ida and dragged her through into the next compartment before the door sealed.

It was a diagnostic station and he went directly to the computer. Nicholas tried to log on but the codes for the computer had been changed too and he was locked out of all of the command functions. He could only access some of the diagnostics and the outside view of the ship. He turned to Ida. “I don’t know anything about these computers, do you?”

Ida shook her head, “Sorry, Sir.”

Nicholas slammed his hands down onto the console and then an idea occurred to him. He turned to the room’s other door but it was solidly sealed. “I could get out through the ventilation system,” Nicholas mused, “but I wouldn’t have access to the bridge, it runs on it’s own systems. And undoubtedly that’s where they all are. I could probably get into the engine room but if I tampered with the systems and we dropped out of hyper-speed, the ship would disintegrate.”

“That wouldn’t be my first choice,” Ida said. “I guess we’re just stuck here.”

Nicholas shrugged, “It might not be such a bad thing anyway. It’s obvious where they’re going.”

“Where do you think they’re headed, Sir?” Ida asked.

“To Antar,” Nicholas said. “That’s where Isabel is.” He slumped down onto a chair, “So we get a free ride home a day early, complete with the remainder of the Royal Four and the Granolith.”

“What about the troops still on Earth?” Ida asked.

“If Khivar cares, he’ll send the ship to get them,” Nicholas said. “If not…” he let the sentence trail off with a shrug.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Serena piloted the ship expertly, using the shields to cloak it from radar. Even though the four busses transporting the skin army had left Copper Summit almost an hour ago it only took a few minutes for the ship to catch up to them.

As Max had predicted, the highway was almost empty except for the busses, and they only had to wait a moment for the other cars on the road to get far enough away.

Max stood over Serena’s shoulder. “Can we do this without hitting the road? There won’t be any bodies to find and it will probably look like sabatoge, or a bomb.”

Serena nodded. She targeted the busses, and hit the first one with a couple of well-placed shots. The other busses braked, trying to avoid the first bus, and skidded wildly, and a huge chain-reaction accident was caused, making the busses slam into one another.

Serena fired a rapid series of shots into each of the other busses, causing an enormous explosion, quickly finishing the task.

Max nodded grimly and took out his cell phone, dialing Valenti’s number. Serena routed the signal through the ships communications systems and it only took a moment for the phone to be answered. “It’s Max. Everything is okay. Will you call the others?”

“Sure,” Jim said. “Are you leaving now?”

“Yeah,” Max said. “We’ll let you know when we get back.”

“Have a good trip and good luck.”

Max could hear the Sheriff’s voice tightening. “Bye,” he said softly.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas leaned back in his chair with his feet up, as Ida continued to try the computer. He had almost dozed off when her voice woke him. “Sir, we haven’t left the atmosphere. They’re closing in on the busses that are taking the troops to Roswell.

He leapt from his chair and rushed to the console, silently watching the rapid destruction of the troops. It was over in a matter of moments, and the ship hovered for a handful more, and then shot into space.

Nicholas turned to Ida. “I guess Khivar won’t have to bother sending a ship.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The gang split into two groups and systematically searched each room on the ship. They had discovered that the walkie-talkies worked and kept in constant contact, but so far neither group had found anyone.

Max, Liz and Kyle entered the diagnostic room near the main door. It was a small room and a quick glance inside was enough to determine it was empty. Max and Kyle continued down the hall, but Liz remained just outside the open door.

She couldn’t have explained her feeling but something was not as it appeared. Liz felt like there was something just on the edge of her vision and if she concentrated hard enough, she would be able to see it. Looking around, she studied each item in the room carefully. There were a couple of chairs against a desk near the far wall and a computer interface with a large console extending up the wall behind it. Nothing appeared odd but she still had a nagging feeling.

She was about to step into the room when Max came back.

“Michael just called. They found something on the other level.”

Liz nodded and Max re-locked the door.

The console on the wall shimmered briefly and shifted into Nicholas and Ida stepped out from behind him. He rushed to the door but wasn’t surprised to find it locked. “Damn,” he said, turning back to Ida. “I guess we’re stuck here for the whole ride.”

Ida motioned to the door, “I thought Liz had seen us.”

Nicholas nodded, “So did I.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max, Liz and Kyle followed Michael’s instructions through the passageways and finally arrived where he, Ava and Ryan were waiting. They stood around an older man fastened to a chair with what appeared to be a futuristic type of handcuffs.

Max motioned to the skin soldier. “Who is this?”

Ryan stepped forward. “He is Raltos. Khivar uses him as a communicator.”

Max and Liz looked at one another and Max spoke through their bond. He might have some of Khivar’s memories stored in his brain, like Brody had Larek’s.

If we can retrieve them, it might be the first break we’ve had, Liz said. We might see Khivar’s plans or other secrets.

Max motioned to Raltos, “Is he secure? We don’t want him killing himself before we can question him.”

“He’s secure,” Michael said, motioning to the handcuffs. “We stopped by the armory and picked up a few things.”

Raltos shook his head, “I won’t try to kill myself. I’ve had a pretty easy time under Khivar because of my duties but I’ve seen how others are treated.” He looked at Max. “You must be Zan. I’ll tell you anything you want to know.”

Max nodded and looked around the room for the first time. It was richly furnished, not sparse and antiseptic like the rest of the ship. “What is this room?”

“Nicholas’ personal quarters,” Ryan said.

Max motioned to the others to search the room and turned back to Raltos. “Why are you on the ship?”

“I am assigned to the ship so I’ll be close to Nicholas when Khivar wants to contact him,” Raltos explained. “I was supposed to go to Roswell with the others but I didn’t want to, so I stayed on the ship. I kept thinking someone would come looking for me but no one did.”

Liz walked to a cupboard and opened the door, gasping at what was revealed. She stepped back calling out, “I found Hale.”

Max crossed to her, quickly taking in the incubation chamber that held Hale’s body. He reached out, calling over his shoulder to Raltos. “Is he alive?”

Raltos shrugged, “In a sense, yes it is alive, like our skins are alive.”

Michael turned to Raltos, “Wait a minute, Hale is a skin?”

Raltos shook his head. “No, it was created to be more like you, a hybrid, but it possesses no mental faculties or soul. It must be taken over and controlled, otherwise it is just a mound of flesh.”

Max felt a cold shiver race through him. “Who was controlling it?” Max asked, fearing he already knew.

Raltos looked at him strangely, “Didn’t I say? It was Khivar, of course. He had it made when we returned to Antar, so he could move around outside of Copper Summit more easily.”

A thousand thoughts rushed through Max’s head as he tried to remember everything they had revealed to Hale; to Khivar. They had confided almost all of their secrets to him only holding back the few things Liz had suggested.

And as if his thoughts had conjured her, Liz was in his mind. Max, Khivar knows almost everything about us. But maybe Khivar made a big mistake leaving the Hale skin on the ship. Maybe we can search Hale’s mind for Khivar’s memories too.

Max nodded solemnly. Let’s hope that Raltos’ or Hale’s mind holds something important, or the advantage will be all on Khivar’s side.

Michael shook his head. “I can’t believe it.” He motioned to the Hale skin, “I actually liked the guy.”

“So did I,” Kyle said. “But I guess that explains why he took off after Isabel disappeared.”

“Yeah,” Michael said with a huff. “He actually did disappear off the face of the Earth.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ida shook Nicholas awake, “Sir, we’ve dropped out of hyper-speed and we’re approaching Antar.”

Nicholas rose and stretched. “This will be the perfect opportunity to end the whole thing. I’ll get out of here through the ventilation system. When we land, I’ll transmit the location to Khivar and the troops we’ll take them all. Then there will be a nice public execution.”

“Why don’t you contact him now?” Ida asked. “With the trithium amplification generator.”

Nicholas shook his head. “The signal won’t penetrate the hull of the ship. I’ll have to get out first.”

He motioned to the ventilation shaft covering, using a small burst of power and it fell to the floor. Then he shifted into a small dog and Ida lifted him into the exposed shaft. In his new form, Nicholas traveled quickly through the shaft and arrived at an opening in the main corridor.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)

Max and Liz stood hand-in-hand in front of the others, but behind Serena and Michael, as the ship’s main door opened onto the landing platform. It was a busy, bustling place with every manner of creature going about their business. They were simply one in a sea of ships landing and being unloaded, nothing making them stand out among the others.

A tall humanoid being stood at the ship’s door and Max quickly took in his appearance. He could almost have passed for human, but he was taller, slimmer, almost delicate looking. His skin was pale and creamy, almost translucent but it was his eyes that set him apart the most. They were slightly larger than human eyes and had a deeper, richer, multifaceted color, almost like a jewel.

“Cuerena?” asked the man.

She nodded, “General Toaks, it’s good to see you again.”

He glanced at the others briefly and motioned behind him, to what appeared to be a large bus with no windows. “Please this way, quickly,” he said in English.

Max glanced around, picking out several people in the crowd who seemed to be watching them. He stepped forward and spoke to Serena over her shoulder. “You know this guy?”

“Yes,” she said. “You appointed him your second in command after Michael’s other self was killed.”

Max turned to the others and nodded.

They had disconnected the Granolith when they reached Antar’s orbit and put it in a cargo crate. For it’s size, it was surprisingly light and Ryan and Kyle brought it forward, using their powers to easily load it aboard the bus. Michael followed and loaded the crate containing Hale’s body. The others climbed aboard, Ava attending to Raltos, who had been hastily covered in a cloak to conceal his restraints.

Max turned to Rath, “I’ll offer you the same deal I offered Ryan. You can come with us if you want, but consider yourself a prisoner of war until I am sure I can trust you.”

Rath nodded, “That’s fair and I think I will come along for the ride.”

Max motioned for Rath to enter the vehicle and he and Liz brought up the rear.

As Liz stepped onto the conveyance, the same bothersome feeling washed over her again and she paused, turning back toward the ship. Again, nothing seemed out of place, and with Max’s guiding hand on her back, she stepped aboard.

When they were settled, Toaks motioned to the driver and the bus started forward, pulling into the heavy traffic.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas raced through the ship’s metal corridors, finally reaching the main door. The ship had been on the ground for mere minutes but Nicholas didn’t think they would wait around long. He emerged from the ship just in time to see a windowless conveyance pull away from the landing platform and into traffic.

He had no proof, but he was sure Max and the others were aboard with the Granolith. As he ran attempting to keep it in sight, Nicholas pulled out his pentagon-shaped trithium amplification generator, switching it to a secure frequency. “This is General Nicaron, put me through to Khivar immediately.”

When he emerged from the ventilation system, Nicholas had taken the appearance he usually wore as the General, complete with his uniform in Khivar’s livery. He pushed through the crowd, growing more frustrated as the conveyance he was tailing disappeared into the rush of traffic. He looked around frantically for a transport of some kind and finally his eyes fell on a hover-scooter, similar to an Earth motorcycle. He ran to it, throwing the rider aside with a flip of his hand and mounted it, quickly following the path of Max’s conveyance.

As he sped after it, Khivar finally answered him. “Nicaron? Are you on Antar?”

“I’ll explain later. Are you on a secure transmitter?”

“Of course,” Khivar said.

Nicholas continued, “I am just leaving the landing docks, following a conveyance carrying Max and his party and they have the Granolith.”

“Where are you exactly?” Khivar asked.

Nicholas quickly gave him the coordinates and a description of the conveyance.

“Keep after them,” Khivar said. “I have men closing on your position.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Once the conveyance pulled into traffic, General Toaks approached Max and Liz, bowing formally. “Your Majesties, welcome home,” he said in English.

“Thank you,” Max said. “Please rise.”

Toaks held out a hand, offering Max and Liz two shiny, paper-thin, clear objects that were less than half the size of a dime.

“What are they?” Max asked.

“Translator devices,” Serena explained. “Just put it behind your ear and you will hear everything in English. Everyone wears them,” she said, putting one behind her own ear. “We couldn’t possibly learn all the of the languages of all of he people we deal with.”

Max and Liz took the devices and Toaks passed them out to the others.

Max motioned to Raltos. “This man is our prisoner. He has served as a communicator for Khivar and his mind may hold valuable information, but he is to be treated with respect.”

“Of course, my liege,” Toaks said. “But we must cover his eyes when we arrive or Khivar could learn of our location.”

Max motioned to Rath, “He is also to be considered a prisoner.

The others looked at Max with surprise and he explained. “Rath asked to come with us and I told him the terms. If he decides he wants to go, he will be taken away and released. I am not forcing him to do anything but I can’t have him giving us away either.”

Max had already told Michael that Ryan was his responsibility and he met Michael’s eyes with an understanding nod. Then he turned tack to Toaks, “How long will it take to get there?”

Toaks moved in closer, lowering his voice, “It is not far but we are taking a long, winding route, to make sure we are not being followed.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas spotted the conveyance ahead and accelerated, quickly closing the distance between them. He was just pulling alongside when Khivar’s men reached him. Nicholas motioned for them to surround the conveyance and force it to the side of the road.

The conveyance stopped and the door opened immediately. A soldier Nicholas recognized stepped out, “General Nicaron? What is the problem?”

Nicholas shoved him aside and climbed onto the conveyance, quickly looking around. It was a military issue conveyance carrying soldiers, but the outside had been altered to look like the one leaving the docks.

With a grim expression, Nicholas turned to the soldier in charge. “Do a thorough search of the surrounding area,” he ordered, but he had no doubt the search would be useless.

Max had escaped with the Granolith.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


After an hour on the roads, with many turns and changes in color and shape of vehicle, the driver called back to Toaks. “General, the scouts report that the way home is safe.”

“Scouts?” Kyle asked.

“Didn’t you see those guys in the crowd at the dock?” Max asked.

Toaks nodded, “You’re right, my liege. They have been creating decoys to draw attention from us in case we were tracked. But it appears it is safe to return to headquarters. We’ll be there in a matter of minutes.”

Max was disappointed not to be able to see out of the vehicle but he understood the need for the added security. He turned to Ava and with a jut of his chin motioned to Raltos. With her powers she created a thick blind-fold and secured it over Raltos’ eyes.

A few minutes later, the conveyance pulled to a stop and Toaks motioned for the others to wait while he checked outside.

He came back inside after a brief moment and bowed formally. “Your Majesties.”

Max and Liz clasped hands, and together they exited the vehicle. They were inside a building that kind of resembled a parking garage, and there was a small group of people gathered around.

As Max and Liz stepped into the open, the crowd dropped to their knees, except for one woman who stood the closest to them. She was tall and slender like the other Antarians, but she glowed with a golden beauty that nearly took Max’s breath away, and he knew instantly she was his mother.

Max remembered Isabel’s remark in the pod chamber when they had first received their mother’s message and tears gathered in his eyes as he realized that in a way, the woman before him really did resemble Isabel.

His mother rose to her full height and called out, “Hail, Zantor and Avalynd Tageonant, the true King and Queen of Antar.”

“Hail Tageonant,” the crowd repeated.

Max was unsure of what to do, but followed his instincts. “Please rise.” He stepped forward, with Liz at his side. “Mother.”

Nedra smiled and he saw a trail of tears on her cheeks and then she wrapped her arms around them both in a tight embrace. “It is so good to have you home again.”

Max hugged her back and felt the twinge of a memory trying to come forward.

Nedra released them and wiped at her cheeks. “You’ve had a long journey and you must be tired and hungry.”

Max shook his head, “We have a prisoner and a hybrid husk Khivar has used for communication that might have valuable information, and we need to get the Granolith set up as quickly as possible. Liz and I want to try connecting with it.”

Nedra nodded. “Of course, Toaks will see to it but it will take a while.” She motioned behind them to the others. “Come and let us eat and you can introduce your friends.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Earth)
(Roswell, NM)
(Roswell UFO Museum)

Brody was just starting to doze off at his desk when a flashing blue light and the sound of static attracted his attention. For a moment he was disoriented, but with wide eyes, he turned toward the octagonal-shaped, alien device, the source of the light. The symbols on the face flashed in sequence and a bright blue light shot upwards from the center.

A small gray-pink alien being appeared in the form of a hologram and spoke in English.



Greetings Brody. We are sending you this message to thank you for the help you have given us over the years. You were abducted because your brain contains a rare abnormality that allowed us to use you as a communicator between our planet and a group of our beloved children who were sent to Earth for their protection from our enemies.

Now, because of your help, our children have been safely returned to us. We hope that the healing of your disease and that of your child, along with this explanation will settle any debt for the use of your body. Perhaps in the future, if we return, we may thank you in person.



The image faded as the light flickered and died, and the octagonal device disappeared in a puff of smoke.

For a moment Brody sat stunned and then a smile crossed his face. His first thought was to tell Max or Maria and he rose from his seat only to remember that they were gone.

Memories of them rushed through his head. Max confronting him about his abduction, the late night and early morning meetings in the museum, Isabel’s claims of psychic powers, Maria joking that she was dating an alien, all of the times Max had been by his side after he had been abducted, Max telling him they were going to help a friend in trouble who lived ‘out of town.’

And suddenly the pieces clicked into place. Max, Maria, Michael, Liz, they had all left town in the same time frame that the aliens had returned home.

Brody grabbed for the phone, meaning to call his monitoring center but then replaced it on the cradle.

He sat down and used the computer to call up all of the radar readings for the last twenty-four hours and quickly scanned them for abnormalities. Unsurprised, he smiled as he saw one that occurred a little after noon, just outside the town of Copper Summit, AZ.

Again he reached for the phone and quickly punched in a familiar number.

“This is Brody. I’m shutting down the monitoring center and research team. Let them know I’m sorry we didn’t make any definite progress but I’ve decided to concentrate on running the museum and spending time with my family.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Max and Liz held hands as they entered the chamber where the Granolith had been set up. It seemed to flicker and pulse as if it anticipated the contact and Max squeezed Liz’s hand to signal his readiness. Together they sat on the floor, their knees touching base of the enigmatic machine, and they allowed the connection between them to open fully.

They both experienced the rush of images and emotions that were typical of their connection and felt their minds and souls yearning to become one. The urge to complete the connection and lose themselves in each other was strong but they controlled the link so their minds and souls were just touching.

At the edge of their combined perception, they sensed the energy of the Granolith and together they widened the connection to include it. For a moment nothing happened, but suddenly an additional rush of images and emotions slammed into them. The images flashed through their linked minds faster and faster, like a movie on extreme fast forward. There was so much information and they tried to comprehend what they were seeing, but the intensity of the emotions accompanying the blurred images was so overwhelming that tears flowed down both their cheeks. There was extreme joy, debilitating sorrow, betrayal, and terror.

And as suddenly as the images had started, they stopped.

Max and Liz were breathing hard as if they had been physically pushed to the edge, and gasped for air trying to catch their breath. For long minutes there were no other sounds in the room as their overwhelmed minds tried to decipher what they had seen. But gradually, one by one, the pictures started to form in their linked minds and become clear.

Liz gasped as she realized what she was seeing. More tears spilled down her cheeks and she spoke to Max through the connection. Max, I remember you. I remember everything.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~




THE END OF BOOK 10 – MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW MAX?)




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)


des-ti-ny -
1 : a predetermined course of events often held to be an irresistible power or agency


de-sign -
1 : to create, fashion, execute, contrive, or construct according to plan
2 : to have as a purpose


bane -
1 : killer, slayer, poison, a source of harm or ruin



DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.



AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is the story of Zan and Ava on Antar. What happened between Vilondra and Khivar, and the events that led to the deaths of the Royal Four.

Obviously Antarians do not speak English but since most of us cannot read Antarian I have translated everything into standard English.

Each change of date is marked. If a scene has no date it takes place latter in the day of the last date. There are 10 months in the Antarian year with 38 days each, giving the Antarian year 380 days. The dates are in the form (month.day.year)



NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What was the relationship between Zan and Ava?
2. Did Vilondra betray her family for her lover, Khivar?
3. What happened to the Royal Four?



DEFINITIONS
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 11 - Destiny's Design - (Antar's Bane)



ANTAR


Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
Royal Prince Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - heir to the Antarian throne
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
King Zantar Tageonant - Zan & Vilondra's father
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother


Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the King's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra’s head General in the resistance against Khivar
The Sephtafus (named for the Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune) - the ship sent to Earth with the pods and the shape shifters


Sir Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Duke Colrath Varros - Rath's father and a Senator
Sir Aladar Varros - Colrath Varros' uncle and Rath's great uncle - a leading scientist who headed the project to destroy the red giant


Telos - The providence over which Duke Telnada oversees
Lady Avalynd Telnada (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Governor Duke Hortos Telnada - Ava's father
Duchess Celyn Telnada (say'-lin) - Ava's mother


Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Vilondra's friend
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid and protector
Sir Feron Santas - Chanya's father and senator


Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Sir Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - Senator in the Council
Royal Duke Plavar Roistar (pla-var') - leader of the Harcions - Khivar's father
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - Rath's childhood friend
Major Grester - T. Greer - head of the Vilondra project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins


Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - Serena - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath


Leaders of the other planets in the Antarian system
Larek - Brody - Royal Duke of Talros (tal'-ros)
Hanar - Minister of Sofek (so-fec')
Sero - Chancellor of Yedom (yea'-dom)
Kathana - Royal Duchess of Ravok (ra'-voc)


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 1


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


A BRIEF HISTORY OF ANTAR



AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is a brief introduction and history about Antar, its political system and the origin of the Granolith. Gives a background on the different races of people on Antar and sets the tone for Book 11.


DEFINITIONS:
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy


The planet Antar is in a solar system containing five habitable planets that orbit in very close proximity to one another. Antar has a comparable orbit to Earth, giving Antar (and the other planets) a similar system of time to Earth. (ie. 1 Earth year = approx. 1 Antarian year, 1 Antarian day = 24 Earth hours) The Antarian year is divided into 10 months with 38 days each, making the Antarian year 380 days long.

Antarians are humanoid and are similar in appearance to humans but their lifespan is typically 350 to 400 years. Antarians progress through childhood much like humans but when the reach adulthood they age 4 to 5 times slower. Most are born with some psychic abilities that differ in strength and type with the individual. Almost all Antarians have the basic ability to alter molecular structure to some degree, but some have other mental abilities such as dream walking, empathy, mind warping, mind reading & prognostication, etc. The most powerful Antarians have the ability to sense when power is being used and can even tell who the power belongs to because each person's power has a distinctive feel.

The Antarians have built up their technology and society over thousands of years. With their advanced technology and psychic abilities they have practically wiped out disease and crime on their planet and have concentrated on space exploration for centuries.

In the course of their explorations they have discovered many peopled worlds including Earth. The Antarians were especially interested in Earth because of the similarities between humans and themselves. The Antarians believe their race must have evolved from a race very similar to humans. One of the similarities is the size and configuration of the brain, although the humans have not learned to use all of the capabilities of their brains.

In other explorations the Antarians discovered a world inhabited with shape shifters. They took genetic samples and engineered humanoid shape shifters to be used in a variety of tasks but most especially for protection. They are highly prized because they not only have shape shifting abilities but also the psychic abilities of the Antarians and must be loyal to their masters because of their genetic coding. Their base form is a small genderless humanoid being but they can form any organic object, such as animals, plants, rocks, etc. Because of their genetic engineering they are able to adapt to just about any atmosphere. Their life span is 700-800 years.

The Antarians often trade medical and technical knowledge with other worlds. Thousands of years ago the Antarians acquired the Granolith from a highly advanced race, known as the Lathens. The Granolith was to be used to enhance power for creation, healing and faster-than-light travel. At first the Antarians used the Granolith as it was intended but they started to imagine that it could be used as an enhancement to power weapons. They tried to copy it and produce others but it used technology that they did not understand and could not duplicate. War after war was waged to determine who would control its power and soon it became a symbol of the leader of Antar. Whoever controlled the Granolith controlled the planet.

There are two races of people that inhabit Antar, the Tageions, inhabiting the north, led, for thousands of years, by the Tageonant family and the Harcions, inhabiting the south, now led by the Roistar family. These families gained leadership because of the strong psychic abilities that are passed down through their lines. For millennia the two races have fought for control of the planet but for the last three thousand years the Tageonant family has had ultimate control and there has mostly been peace. The Tageonant family was able to gain control of Antar with the power of the Granolith, and through alliances with some of the other planets in the system, and now the leaders of the planets bow to the head of the Tageonant family as the trusted and wise leader of the five worlds.

During the wars, the people looked to the Tageonants as the saviors of the planet and a hierarchical system of government arose. The head of the Tageonant family declared himself King and appointed powerful friends and relatives to a sort of legislature, called the Council so it would appear that the people had some voice in the government, but in reality the nobility only concentrated on making their own lives better.

The government is mostly run by men. Women are allowed to hold some possessions but the rulers are always men.

As part of the peace settlement with the Roistar family, they were also declared royalty and were given seats on the Council.

For the last hundred years, King Zantar Tageonant has ruled Antar. His wife is Queen Nedra and they have two children, the Princess Vilondra and Prince Zantor. Even though Vilondra is older, Zan is the heir to the throne because he is male.

In the past ten years, hostilities have escalated between the Tageonants and the Roistars again and some skirmishes have broken out along the north-south border. The royal Duke Plavar Roistar, leader of the Harcions, has broken off diplomatic avenues and King Zantar, fearful of an all-out war has invited the Roistar family to a peace conference at his palace in the capitol city of Tageonon.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Antar date 5.34.23625)
(Earth date December 14th, 1932)
(Royal Palace in the capitol city of Tageonon - Antar)

Zan had been stuck in council with his father all day and his muscles were stiff from the hours of inactivity. He went in search of his friend Larek, who was visiting, hoping to convince him to go for a swim before the party tonight. Zan sighed, thinking of the formal affair that would officially open the peace talks between the two families.

His father had invited all of the Council members and their families to stay in the palace to try and make the environment of the peace conference seem less hostile. Zan had always hated large parties where he didn't know half of the people, but his father insisted Zan attend and get to know as many people as possible because one day he would rule them.

Zan found Larek in his suite of rooms and they gathered their things and headed for the beach. Their favorite spot, Dimaras rock, was within the palace walls and reserved for the royal family and their guests. They usually had the place to themselves but with the large number of people staying in the palace for the conference, the beach was unusually crowded.

"Maybe we should come back another time," Zan said, "when it's less crowded."

Larek rolled his eyes at his old friend. "Still afraid of crowds, huh?" he mocked. "I thought you would have outgrown that."

"I'm not afraid, it's just...."

Larek interrupted him. "Great then let's go. I'll race you."

They ran and jumped into the water, splashing and dunking each other as they had done when they were children. Zan was glad that Larek was visiting. Their families were very close and they had always been together when they were children. As they matured, their duties took up more of their time and they saw each other less and less.

In college, Zan had met Alarath, or Rath as everyone called him. They were both interested in history and military tactics and they had become close friends. When they graduated, Rath's father, who was a respected and powerful but somewhat radical Senator, had arranged for Rath to take a position within the palace to train with the royal guard. Rath was naturally talented and very powerful and in just a few years he had quickly advanced through the ranks to become a Colonel. Zan wished his two friends could get to know one other better but Rath was on duty during the conference.

"Let's swim out to the rocks and back like we used to," Larek suggested.

Zan agreed and they struck out at a quick pace toward the rocks that jutted out of the water in the distance. Zan thought it felt like heaven to glide through the thick red liquid after the long day. He lengthened his stroke and passed Larek with a powerful kick but Larek wouldn't be left behind for long. They pushed each other faster and faster and reached the rock within seconds of one another.

"I can still beat you," Zan laughed, breathing heavily.

"You were just lucky," answered his friend. "I'll win on the way back. Let's go."

They swam back at an even faster pace, as long unused muscles began to loosen. They were neck and neck as they approached the beach, but Zan started to tire and he thought Larek might win. Suddenly a bright glint on the rocks caught his eye and he strained to see what it was. There was a girl in red swimming attire lounging on the rocks but it was not the red that had caught his attention, it was her hair. It was the color of pale gold and it cascaded in long waves down her back, dancing lightly on the breeze. Zan forgot about the race and everything else as his complete attention was captured by her.

Larek swam a few strokes farther before he noticed that Zan was not at his side and circled back to him. "Zan what are you doing?" he asked following the line of Zan's gaze. "Wow, she is beautiful."

"I think she must be the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."

"And that's saying something considering all of the beautiful women your parents have been throwing at you so that you can find a wife. Do you know who she is?"

"No, I have never seen her before. But she must be a daughter of one of the Council members."

"Or wife," Larek mumbled. "Why don't you go introduce yourself?"

"No," said Zan decidedly, shaking his head.

"Why not?" Larek asked incredulously.

"I wouldn't know what to say to her."

"Well you could start with your name and then ask hers..."

Zan cut him off, "No Larek."

"I could come with you and make the introductions on your behalf.”

"No. It's getting late," Zan said, looking up at the darkening sky. "Let's just get ready for the party."

Larek shook his head, wondering how a man who was to be King could be so shy with women, but he knew better than to press the point. There were other ways to go about it and as they walked into the palace, he was already forming a plan of action.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Suite of Rooms Assigned To The Roistars)

"Khivar have you seen the Princess Vilondra yet?" Plavar asked his son.

"Not yet father, but we just arrived this morning. I am sure she will attend the party this evening. It is said she’s as shallow as she is beautiful."

"Yes," his father agreed. "Just make sure that you turn it to your advantage."

Khivar smiled. "I don't believe the Princess will give me any trouble."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Palace Ballroom - Later That Evening)

The party had everything Zan hated; music, rich food and drink, and a lot of people. Men were offering 'friendship' and advice from every direction, and fawning women in multicolored gowns eager to catch the Prince's eye swirled around him. Zan dutifully moved from group to group, listening to conversations, and to the women's disappointment, dancing with no one.

As the evening grew later, he had visions of escape but knew his father would expect him to stay. He had lost track of Larek earlier in the evening and as he listened to the droning voice of another Senator, he wished his friend was with him. And as if Zan had conjured him, Larek appeared, and at his side was the girl they had seen on the beach.

She was dressed in an elaborate deep green gown that complimented her icy blue eyes, and her glorious, golden hair was artfully piled atop her head, exposing her long slender neck. Zan's breath caught as Larek made the introductions.

"Prince Zantor, this is Senator Santas' daughter, Lady Chanya. Lady Chanya this is his royal Highness Prince Zantor."

Chanya curtsied low and formally. "It is an honor to meet you, your Highness" she said, her voice soft and rich.

Zan was dumbstruck, her beauty causing his breath to rush out of his lungs and he struggled to regain his composure. "It is a pleasure to meet you," he said breathlessly. But his shyness overwhelmed him and he was unsure of how to continue.

But Larek had anticipated Zan's reticence. "Chanya was just telling me how much she loves to dance."

Zan eagerly grabbed onto the suggestion. "Would you like to dance, my Lady?" he said, extending his hand in the formal manner.

Chanya placed her hand in his. "I would love to, your Highness."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(In another part of the ballroom)

Vilondra had always loved parties. She could show off her golden beauty, wrapped in the finest gowns and jewels and the next day the entire kingdom would rush to copy her style. The evening was passing quickly and there didn't seem to be enough time to hear the many compliments from the men clustered around her.

She listened with pleasure as another of her companions commented on the flattering style of her hair, when her father caught her attention and beckoned her to come to him. She reluctantly excused herself and threaded her way through the many admirers, toward her father. When she reached his side, she noticed the two men with him and was struck with the beauty of younger man. He was tall, with striking good looks and dark golden hair that contrasted with his bright emerald eyes.

"Duke Roistar," the King addressed the older man, "I don't believe you and your son have met my daughter, the Princess Vilondra. Vilondra, this is Duke Roistar, head of the Harcion family, and his son and heir Khivar, a member of the Council."

"Vilondra, it is a pleasure to meet you," the Duke said. He looked appreciatively at her but spoke to his son, "She is very beautiful is she not, Khivar."

Khivar turned his attention to her and when their eyes met, for the first time in her life Vilondra blushed. She could feel the overwhelming heat in his gaze and it was all attuned to her.

"Yes," Khivar said, his deep voice sending shivers through her, "she is very lovely." His eyes never left hers. "May I claim this dance Princess?"
He held out his hand and she eagerly gave him hers. "I am honored Sir," she said in her most regal voice, trying to remain calm even though she could feel his heat through her gloves.

Khivar spun her expertly around the dance floor and though she struggled to remain aloof, Vilondra felt the ice that had always encased her heart, start to thaw.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Larek had warned Chanya of Zan's shyness and she kept up a steady stream of conversation, asking questions to draw him out and he gradually relaxed. They moved to a table in a quiet corner and talked for hours, neither noticing the time passing.

Chanya leaned closer to him and whispered into his ear. "I saw you this afternoon on the beach. I thought you were so handsome and I was very disappointed when you didn't come and introduce yourself."

Zan was startled for a moment. "I.... It's just that you are so beautiful," he said reaching out to caress her cheek. "I wasn't sure what to say."

"You don't have to say anything,“ she whispered as she closed the distance between them and kissed him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar had dominated her evening but Vilondra didn't mind. He was so unlike the other men she was used to being with. They had danced until they were exhausted and then she had taken him on a tour of her father's gardens. Sitting on a bench in the moonlight, they spoke about history, politics and art, and even though he was a few years older, he was interested in her opinions and treated her like an equal. She had spent other evenings with other men, but for the first time, she felt as if a man saw something other than her beauty.

As they walked toward the water, Khivar’s hand automatically went to her waist to steady her over the uneven ground. They stopped at the stone wall, marking the edge of the beach, and watched the small moon, Astra, rise over the horizon.

For several moments neither of them spoke. Finally, Khivar turned to her and raised his hand to her face. "You are incredibly beautiful," he whispered, as his thumb caressed her jaw sending shivers of reaction through her. He leaned in closer, in an attempt to kiss her, but she panicked and drew back.

"No," Vilondra said, shaking her head frantically. "We can't."

Khivar smiled knowingly and once again closed the distance between them. "Why not?"

"We can't get involved like that." She retreated a few steps, until her back came up against a large tree, stopping her. "Our families are enemies."

"We are here to change that," he said softly, as he advanced. Once again he took her face in his hands and lowered his lips to meet hers.

"Please don't,” she pleaded, as he drew her closer. “My father would not approve." She trembled with anticipation of his kiss but she knew it shouldn't happen. Her voice was barely a whisper between them. "Please, Khivar."

Then his lips were on hers and she had no more thoughts of stopping.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya watched Zan as he made his way down the passage, away from her father's suite of rooms. The evening had been so wonderful and then Zan had insisted on escorting her to her room after the party. He was the perfect gentleman and even more handsome in person. She closed the door and twirled around, her skirts billowing out around her. Events weren't going exactly as she had anticipated but she was confident that everything would come out according to her plan.

When she had seen a picture of Zan for the first time, over a year ago, she had fallen in love instantly and she had vowed to have him. She had used every excuse to try and get close to him but she had been thwarted by circumstance time and time again. Finally when her father had received an invitation to stay at the palace for the peace conference, she had known it was her time.

She had discovered Zan's love of swimming and laid her trap for him in her most becoming outfit. But he had not even noticed her, she fumed, until she resorted to using her powers. She had gently planted a suggestion in his mind to look in her direction and he had finally responded. But he hadn’t approached her, and she had frustratedly resolved to give him another nudge with her powers at the party that evening.

Luckily she had discovered that his friend Larek was on her side and he had helped her by making the introductions between them. Chanya had sent tendrils of suggestion to Zan all evening, drawing him to her, making herself seem more beautiful and more fascinating, but still he had been resistant. Then she used a larger dose of power, putting it into a kiss and he had responded at last. Triumphantly she had drawn him closer and deepened the kiss waiting for the flashes of connection to come but they had not. Zan had been shielding himself from her. Chanya sighed. She would have to work on getting Zan to trust her and then they would be bonded together forever.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Zan arrived in his quarters and found Larek waiting for him, a devilish grin lighting his face.

"So I take it you and Chanya got along," Larek teased him. "I saw you kissing."

Zan rubbed his hands over his face. "Yes, she's a nice girl."

"Nice?" Larek asked incredulously. "Beautiful, charming, poised, are all words I might use to describe her but nice?"

"Is that what you saw in her aura?" Zan asked. He teased his friend often about his unusual gift.

"Her aura," Larek said consideringly. "Now that is interesting. Everyone's aura is unique but Chanya's aura is different."

"What do you mean?" Zan asked, concern creeping into his tone.

"It's nothing bad," Larek laughed, "it's just the color is like nothing I've ever seen. It is a very clear, icy blue," he said in an introspective tone, "almost like the color of her eyes."

"And that is unusual?"

"Yes. Most auras are a more subdued shade of color and the person's emotions or physical health cause spots or swirls of other colors. For instance if I look at your aura, it is a deep, rich blue and I can see that you are tired from the swirls of darker blue. But her aura is almost a solid color, shining, perfect.

Zan was less concerned now that his friend had explained. "Would you mind if we talked about this tomorrow? I am really exhausted for some reason."

Larek relented. "Yes, I can see that you are tired, but tomorrow I want to hear all about your evening."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Vilondra's rooms)

It was late and Vilondra should have been exhausted but she felt exhilarated. She and Khivar had spent the entire evening together. Khivar had easily turned away her other admirers and they had danced and talked like they had known one another for years. He was genuinely interested in her and when she ventured an opinion about a political matter he had listened and encouraged her to continue.

She realized that no one had ever asked her opinion about anything other than fashion. No one took her seriously except her brother. Her father and her suitors, in the Antarian tradition, had expected nothing more of her than her beauty. But Khivar saw something more, and for the first time she wanted more for herself.

Then he had kissed her. She had been kissed before but when Khivar's lips had met hers it was truly a meeting not just of bodies but of minds and souls.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Roistars' rooms)

"So you spent the entire evening with the Princess? Khivar’s father asked.

"Yes. I couldn't believe all of the simpering idiots that were vying for her attention," Khivar said incredulously, "but they were easily discouraged. They and her father treat her like a pretty doll but I was surprised to discover she does have a brain. Her father indulges her, allowing her to attend the Council, and on a couple of issues we discussed she was quite insightful."

"Really," his father said dismissively.

"Yes," Khivar answered softly, looking closely at his father. The Duke was an excellent strategist but he sometimes missed the important details, like he was missing now. Khivar had often wondered when his father would become more of a liability than he could afford, and he knew the time was rapidly approaching.

"Just don't let yourself get caught up in all of this," the Duke warned, waving his arms to indicate their ornate surroundings. "The Princess is very important to our plan. Having her in our family will strengthen our claim to the throne when the time comes."

Khivar rolled his eyes as his father continued to outline the plan once again. His father had made the mistake of underestimating him since he had been a child. And he had bided his time, knowing that he was not strong enough to get rid of his father, but the time was coming and soon he would have everything he wanted, including the throne of Antar and the five worlds.

The fact that Vilondra was not a simpering fool was an added bonus. Khivar had been surprised to discover that the Princess was as intelligent as she was beautiful, and he wondered what other talents her father and his had overlooked. When they had kissed, he had gotten a sense of her power and he suspected that hers might even rival his own. She would truly make him a worthy mate and he suspected he could use her frustration against her family to his advantage.

Khivar smiled. Soon he would put his own plan into motion.

Khivar noted that the Duke was still raving. "I will draw out the peace talks as long as possible to give you more time, but just make sure that you don't make any mistakes with her."

Khivar looked at his father. "It should take no time at all to have her eating out of my hand."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(5.35.23625)

The peace talks were scheduled to start the next day and the King allowed Zan to take the morning off from the Council. Zan invited Chanya to tour the capitol with him, she lived in one of the remote regions and had never been there. He took her to his favorite art museum, and afterward they had lunch. He was somewhat subdued, not really knowing how he was expected to act, but Chanya was an excellent conversationalist and reveled in the attention that was lavished upon them by the people.

They arrived back at the palace late that afternoon and Chanya suggested they go swimming together. Zan invited Larek to join them but he declined, joking that Zan would thank him after the wedding. They separated to change clothes, met back at Dimaras rock and swam together until it was time to get changed for the party that evening.

Even though Zan had offered to escort her to the party, Chanya declined sweetly. "I don't want to keep you waiting," she said with a laugh. "I'll meet you there."

Chanya hurried down the corridor eager to get to her rooms, exhausted from the strain of using her powers. She had used a trickle of power all day to enhance Zan's mood of fun and contentment, to draw him to her, and she needed a brief nap to regain her strength or she would never last through the evening.

She also needed to concentrate on step two of her plan. While Zan and the other men were in conference, she would work on endearing herself to Zan's mother and sister and soon she would be just like a member of the family.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Over the next few weeks, the peace talks progressed slowly by Duke Roistar's design. Khivar and Vilondra became inseparable, spending every moment of free time together and becoming lovers. Khivar suspected that the King would not approve of their relationship and wanted to thoroughly bind Vilondra to himself before forcing her to choose between him and her family, so he suggested to her that they keep their affair a secret until after the treaty was signed.

Vilondra agreed, knowing her father possessed the power to keep her away from Khivar. She told no one she was seeing him, except Zan, and her new confident and best friend Chanya. In her brother's girl friend, Vilondra had found the one thing she had always wanted, a sister. She and Chanya shared all of their secrets and Vilondra hoped Chanya would truly become her sister by marrying Zan.

Zan could see his sister's happiness with Khivar and though he did not thoroughly approve her choice, he wanted her to be happy, and he enviously wished that he could find a bit of that happiness for himself.

At first, Chanya had fascinated him. It was like he was in a dream when he was with her, and he couldn't get enough of her. But when he was not with her, doubts came flooding in. She was shallow, only concerned with her position at court or her clothing, and she seemed to have no opinions of her own, simply echoing whatever he said. Zan smiled sadly. His father would probably say she would make a perfect Queen.

Zan respected her as a friend and supporter but he did not love her, and as he watched her growing closer to his family he knew he had to tell her.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(7.19.23625)

Chanya screamed as she threw one breakable item after another against the wall. Zan thought he could just get rid of her did he? How dare he try to discard her like last month's fashion. She picked up another figurine and smashed it against the wall, stomping her feet and screaming in frustration. Even after she had used her wiles and powers so skillfully, he had still been able to escape her. She knew now that she had underestimated the level of his power.

She thought she was getting closer to him; she had even received a flash or two from him when they kissed, but this evening after dinner he had taken her aside to talk. At first she couldn't believe what he was saying.



Chanya you are a great friend and I will always treasure the time we have spent together, but I don't love you and I think it would be unfair for me to keep seeing you.



Chanya had been so stunned, that for a couple of minutes she hadn't been able to say anything, her anger building to a point that she had almost struck him. But she had been able to curb the impulse and thinking quickly, begun to weep prettily, telling Zan of her disappointment and her desire to remain friends. He had readily agreed and they had parted on good terms.

Her handmaid and confident, Udac entered the room, surveyed the damage and shook her head. "I take it that you had a setback in your relationship with the Prince m'Lady?"

"You won't believe what he said. He just wants to be friends," Chanya moaned as she sank down onto the bed. "Why doesn't Zan love me? Am I not beautiful and desirable? I could be anything he wanted. I would love him for eternity."

Udac sat beside her and began gently stroking her hair. She spoke in soft soothing tones, "Zan was able to break free from your mind warp and he wasn't even aware of what you were doing. He must be very powerful. The rumors that he has limited mental abilities are certainly wrong."

"Yes, I must admit that I underestimated him," Chanya sighed. "At least I have a friendship with Vilondra, so even after this conference is over I will have an excuse to visit the palace. I will just have to make better use of my powers in the future."

"Are you sure that is wise, beloved?" Udac asked. "If Zan is as powerful as we suspect, he would be able to detect that you are using large amounts of power. And it is said that those with great power can," she paused looking for the correct word, "can sense who power belongs to. If Zan figures out you are using your powers to entrap him..." she let the sentence trail off.

"You are right," Chanya sighed and snuggled into the older woman's arms. "I am glad I have you to advise me. You have been like a mother to me since my own mother passed away."

"I love you with a mother's love and I would do anything for you. Nothing would make me happier than to see you on the throne as Queen."

"We will have to devise another plan," Chanya said.

"At least you have a good reason to be in the palace. Just make sure that Vilondra needs you as much as possible and endear yourself to the Queen," Udac continued prophetically. "Being close to Zan's mother could have untold rewards."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar studied Vilondra's sleeping form next to him in bed; so beautiful and strong. He reached out to smooth a lock of hair off her face. He could be almost entirely open with her, only needing to shield his plan from her in their most intimate connection. His plan was proceeding well, even if it had taken an unexpected turn.

He had never intended, never even considered that he might fall in love with Vilondra, but he had. It was a soul deep, overwhelming, empowering love, that he had thought only existed in children's tales. His father would call him a fool, but Khivar could see the power in their connection and had revised his plan to include their bond.

Khivar had heard of connections such as he and Vilondra shared but he had always dismissed them as romantic drivel. But their bond added an additional layer to their intimacy and added power and resolve to his psyche. The bond also held an unexpected benefit. Vilondra was able to initiate a mental connection with him at any time, and they were both able to visit the other in their dreams.

The peace conference would be over soon but he, as a member of the Council, lived in Tageonon and could be close to Vilondra. But they still had to be careful. They had agreed that they should keep their affair a secret a while longer. Khivar was sure Vilondra loved him, he just wanted to shift the King's opinion in his favor before bringing their relationship into the open.

In the morning, he would signal his most loyal servant, General Nicaron, to proceed with the plan to eliminate his father, the Duke. They would slowly poison the Duke’s food using miniscule, undetectable amounts of an incurable poison. Gradually the poison would build up in his system until it was too late and he would never realize what had happened. Then Khivar would be free to get rid of the King and discredit Zan.

He smiled at the simplicity of it. Only three men stood between him and the throne. Soon he would rule the southern lands, and eventually all of Antar and the five planets, with his beautiful lover beside him and the power of the Granolith at his fingertips.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(8.03.23625)

The treaty was signed and it seemed as if a new era of peace would envelope the lands of Antar. Duke Roistar returned to the southern lands, the border attacks ceased, and life at the palace returned to normal.

Chanya had used her time in the palace to her advantage, making sure she was invaluable to Vilondra. She cunningly used her powers to make Vilondra unsure of herself when she was not around and at peace when she was, and as expected, Vilondra asked her to remain at the palace as her confident.

But to Chanya's dismay, the King, wanting to expand his son's experience of political matters, sent Zan on a tour to meet the regional Governors. Zan left the palace almost immediately after the peace conference ended and Chanya had not been able to spend any time alone with him since the evening he had ruined her plans by dumping her. Chanya was angry but decided to use the opportunity to befriend the Queen.

Queen Nedra accepted her cautiously, knowing of her connection and hopes concerning Zan. But Chanya skillfully led her to believe that her love and devotion was for the entire family and not just the Prince Zan.

Over the next few months, Chanya helped Vilondra to keep her relationship with Khivar a secret, often going with her to Khivar's mansion. Chanya did not like or trust Khivar. He made her uncomfortable and seemed to know her innermost thoughts just by looking at her, but he said he was grateful that she allowed him to spend more time with Vilondra.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 2


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(5.19.23626)

Zan, with his right hand Rath, had been touring the regional seats for over six months, meeting the Governors and aristocracy in each province. They had visited nine of the ten provinces, holding council and addressing the problems and concerns of each area. Zan, finally out from under his father's heavy hand, had begun to discover himself and had become more confident and sure. He felt at ease with the people that he would one-day rule, and began to think of the Kingship as an honor and not a distasteful duty.

He and Rath made an excellent team, each complimenting the other's strengths and weaknesses. They had grown closer than ever and Zan resolved to appoint Rath to the permanent position as his second in command when they returned to the palace. It would mean a promotion, making Rath a General. It was a prestigious position for someone so young, but Rath had earned it.

The tour had also allowed Zan to become acquainted with the common people. At the palace he'd had no interaction with them, but without his father to keep them away, Zan had discovered their plight. The people had no representation in the government and their problems often went unheard. The aristocracy claimed to represent their interests but he had seen people with not enough to eat, people who lived in hovels, and people who were unfairly, even cruelly treated by the noblemen who where supposed to care for them. Surely his father could not know of the injustices or he would work to change them. Zan vowed to make the problems known to his father immediately upon his return.

Rath drew Zan's attention back to the present by reminding him that they would arrive in the final province of Telos in a matter of minutes. Zan checked his notes. The province had been stewarded by distant relatives of the Tageonants, the Telnada family for generations. The current administrator was the Royal Governor, Duke Hortos Telnada.

The Governor was awaiting their arrival and rushed to greet them as they stepped off the transport. "Welcome to my humble manor, your Highness," he addressed Zan with a deep formal bow. "I am Duke Hortos Telnada, Governor of Telos. Your presence honors my house."

"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sir." Zan answered. "I am looking forward to knowing you better."

"Thank you, your Highness."

Zan indicated Rath who was standing next to him. "Governor Telnada this is Sir Alarath Varros, first son and heir of Duke Varros," he introduced Rath using his formal title.

"Sir Varros, it is a pleasure to meet you," the Governor said with a formal bow. "I was at school with your father for a time."

Rath gave a short bow. "Thank you for inviting us into your home, Sir."

The Governor beamed with pleasure. "You must be weary from your journey, please allow my man to show you to your rooms. Dinner will be served in two hours and afterward I have arranged a ball to welcome you."

"We look forward to it, Sir," Zan automatically replied.

Rath waited until they were out of the Governor's hearing. "I can't believe there is another ball," he said rolling his eyes. "How many of these things can we attend? It's all your fault, you know," he teased, punching Zan on the arm.

"My fault?"

"Yeah, every one of these nobles wants to trot out their daughters for your inspection, hoping that you will choose one of them to be the future Queen."

"I don't know," said Zan thoughtfully. "Maybe some of them are hoping to catch the eye of a future Duke."

"Yeah," Rath snorted, "and maybe the sea will turn blue."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The dinner, according to custom, was only attended by the men. They talked mostly politics, some seeking solutions to problems and others just wanting to be recognized by the crown. Zan was impressed by the Governor's quick wit and grasp of complex situations. The Governorship was passed down through the family line and many were ineffectual bureaucrats but Governor Telnada was a good administrator.

After dinner, the men went into the formal ballroom and introductions were made to the Prince, starting with the lesser noblemen. Zan listened attentively and tried to remember as many of the names as possible, even the silly giggling girls who were presented to him. He knew he would have to dance with a few of them before the night was over or everyone would be disappointed.

Zan was just introducing a blonde beauty to Rath when a flash of blue drew his attention to the opposite door. Entering the room was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She was small of frame, almost delicate, with long, rich brown hair, and she glided across the floor in a deep blue gown with the grace of a dancer. Zan couldn't take his eyes off of her. She walked to a woman near the dais and Zan noted that she was in the line to be introduced to him.

He scarcely heard the names of the people to whom he was introduced afterward because his senses were full of her. He waited impatiently for her to come to him and it seemed an eternity, the time drawing slower and slower as she approached. Finally she, and a woman he took to be her mother, were before him.

The Governor continued with the introductions. "And finally your Highness, may I present my wife, the Duchess Celyn Telnada and my daughter Lady Avalynd," he said, indicating them with a sweep of his hand. "My dears, this is his Highness, Prince Zantor Tageonant."

Zan greeted the Duchess formally and turned to her daughter, and from the first moment Avalynd's beautiful, dark eyes met his, Zan knew he was in love.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Vilondra arrived at Khivar's mansion as planned. She was using Chanya as a cover, as she had done so many times before, telling her father they were attending a party. The two of them would leave the palace and part company, Chanya would attend the party, using her powers to make sure that people remembered seeing the Princess there, while Vilondra met Khivar. Afterward they would meet again and return to the palace together.

Vilondra was shown into Khivar's sitting room, but the smile she had for her lover died on her lips when she saw who was there instead. She recovered quickly but not before he had seen her reaction. General Nicaron had disturbed her from the first time they had been introduced. Khivar's right hand, stood to one side of the room and arrogantly allowed his eyes to roam over her. His behavior was always proper but she had the feeling he was thinking improper things about her.

Calles Nicaron was very handsome and young to be in such a responsible position and there were many rumors about him at court. It was said that he was very powerful and ruthless, and those attributes had helped him rise quickly through the ranks. Many of Vilondra's friends were enraptured with his rugged face and dark piercing eyes, but Vilondra had been wary of him from their first meeting. In his handsome face she saw a hard ruthlessness and in his direct gaze she saw cruelty, emptiness and death.

"General Nicaron," she said with more bravado than she felt, "how nice to see you."

"It is always a pleasure to see you Princess," he said, his eyes holding hers, his voice softer and more intimate than it should have been.

"I am meeting Khivar," she said, using his Lord's name to remind him of his place.

"Yes," he said, moving deliberately closer to her with every word. "Khivar asked me to tell you that he has been delayed, but will join you as soon as possible." He stopped only inches from her. "Would you care for a refreshment while you wait."

She took a step back and then cursed herself for letting the man disturb her. "No, thank you."

"Very well," he said with a knowing smile. "I have duties to which I must attend. Simply ring for a servant if you," he paused, placing emphasis on the word, "desire... anything."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Vilondra's reaction to his parting words brought a chuckle to Nicaron’s lips. She had looked almost shocked, but he knew better. She was an excellent actress and she knew how to play the game to keep a man interested.

Nicaron was considered a ladies-man and he could boast of having almost any woman that he desired. Almost. But the one woman he desired the most was sitting in another room waiting the arrival of his master. Vilondra, Princess of Antar, the most beautiful jewel in the King's possession, it had often been remarked. Many men desired her and according to the court gossip many men had partaken of her offered charms.

Khivar thought he loved Vilondra and perhaps he did. Nicaron had always considered it a wasted emotion. And it was only because of his master that he did not actively pursue Vilondra himself. But she did desire him, of that he was sure. He had caught her looking at him sometimes and he had promised himself that she would be his when Khivar had finished with her. But for now he would have to satisfy himself with playing the game.

Khivar strode into the entryway and Nicaron greeted him. "Sir, your father is on his deathbed. He is growing weaker by the day and will be dead in a matter of weeks. The doctor you requested has been attending him and it is too late for an antidote. He will die."

"Excellent," said Khivar with a satisfied smile. "Allow no one but his servant to see him and all orders are to go through me. Proceed with the plan and let me know immediately when he is dead."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.27.23626)

Zan used excuse after excuse to lengthen his stay in Telos and he and Rath had been there for over a month. In that time he had fallen so deeply in love with Ava that he could not imagine being parted from her. Zan would have simply have married Ava and faced his parent's wrath in cheating them out of a public ceremony but she was not yet of age to marry according to Antarian tradition.

At first her youth had caused him to proceed cautiously, but she was wise beyond her years from extensive study and social interaction and wasn't frightened by him in the least. From their first meeting she had treated him like a friend and without the formality that was the custom for someone of his rank. They spent as much time as possible together, just content to be in one another’s company, not able to get enough of each other. As they became acquainted, they discovered similarities on almost every topic, and the more Zan discovered about Ava the more deeply he loved her.

Ava was an only child and could have been petulant and spoiled, but Zan discovered that she was kind and generous to everyone she met. She was intelligent, with a quick wit and vivacity and would laughingly argue her opinion on everything from Art to Politics. And most importantly, she loved him in return, with all of her heart.

The connection between them had grown so gradually that at first neither of them had noticed it. Each could sense the other's moods and emotions but it had been dismissed by both of them because they knew one another so well. But as they spent more time together it had become evident that their connection ran much deeper. Even though they had not been intimate, they could not only feel one another's feelings but also speak in one another's minds. They knew such connections were rare but it seemed so natural to both of them to be linked in that way that it didn't surprise either of them. They both thought it was as it should be. It was simply an extension of their love for one another.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.35.23626)

The King had been insisting for more than a week that Zan return home, and after dinner that evening Zan received a message ordering him to leave for Tageonon at daybreak. Zan didn't want to be parted from Ava but he could not ignore a direct command from his father and King. Zan arranged for his belongings to be packed and went in search of the Ava, not wanting leave without having things settled between them.

He found Ava in her suite of rooms. "I know it's late but I need to speak with you."

Ava allowed him into her sitting room. She had felt his unease and had been expecting him. "You're upset. What is wrong?"

"My father has ordered me to return to the palace and I must leave at first light." Zan took her hand and pressed it to his mouth. "Ava, you know I don't want to leave you but I must."

She nodded stoically, attempting to keep her sudden tears at bay.

"Before I leave though I wanted to make sure you know how I feel. I wanted you to know I love you, have always loved you, will always love you."

Ava smiled. "I know. I can feel your love surrounding me, Zan. I could never doubt it."

"Yes, but I want to make it official," he said, kneeling with both of her hands grasped in his. "I know it's not in the formal manner and I'm not properly prepared, but I love you with all of my heart and soul and I never want to be parted from you. Lady Avalynd Telnada will you consent to be my bride?"

"Oh yes Zan," she exclaimed, her eyes overflowing with tears of happiness. "I love you so much, I will count the minutes until we are united."

Zan leapt up, grasped her by the waist and twirled them around before lowering her to the floor, laughing with joy. "Ava you have made me so happy I want to shout it out of your window. I am marrying the most sweet, beautiful woman on Antar."

"And I am marrying the most handsome, wonderful man."

"I don't have a proper ring to give you now but will you accept my signet? It is too large to wear on your delicate hands, I could make it smaller or perhaps you would prefer to wear it on a chain around your neck."

"I will proudly wear it on the correct finger to let the world know I belong with you."

Zan placed the signet solemnly on her finger and with a wave of his hand, sized it to fit. He lifted her hand to his mouth and sealed the ring and his promise with a kiss.

With tears streaming down her cheeks, she lifted her face to his. "I love you with everything I am."

Zan cupped her face in his hands and gently kissed the tears from her cheeks. "I will ask my father to issue an invitation to your parents to visit the palace, immediately upon my return. I must formally request your hand, and even though we have to wait a year until you are of age, my family will want to become acquainted with my future wife as soon as possible."

"What if they don't approve of me?" she asked, suddenly fearful.

Zan shook his head. "It doesn't matter. I love you. I will marry you."

"But your family..."

He cut her off by placing his finger against her mouth. "My family will love you too."

Zan pulled her gently to him and replaced his finger with his lips, drinking in her essence, and their connection immediately opened. They held nothing back from one another and Zan pulled her closer wanting to memorize her intoxicating taste and sweet smell as if he would never see her again. He could feel her love pouring through the connection and sent back all of the emotions running through him.

After a moment, he reluctantly ended the kiss. "I love you and we will be together soon."

"I love you too Zan."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.36.23626)
(King's conference room)

"Zan I called you home because there has been unrest on the border again." The King slammed his fist onto the table. "I don't know what the Duke is planning but we need to put a stop to it immediately. It's as if he wants to start a war." He looked at Zan across the table. "I have summoned the Duke's son Khivar here this evening. Perhaps he can shed some light on his father's motives and then we will decide on a course of action."

"Yes I agree we must get control of this situation quickly. It could easily escalate into a war and the loss of innocents."

The King looked at his son with pride. "Zan, I have never heard you speak so decisively. Your time away seems to have agreed with you."

"Yes father. I learned a great deal about myself and the duties of a leader." Zan paused and smiled. "I have also met the woman I intend to marry."

His father was thunderstruck and Zan couldn't help but laugh, he had never seen his father look so surprised. "Perhaps father, you thought I would never marry?" he teased.

"No," the King said, a smile lighting his face. "It's just so sudden." His eyes suddenly became calculated. "Who is this girl?"

"She is Governor Telnada's daughter, Avalynd."

His father nodded approvingly. "Duke Telnada is a good man, although I don't remember meeting his daughter."

"She is too young to have been presented at court, father. Ava has another year until she is of age but I wish to announce the engagement formally now."

"You love this girl?"

"With all of my heart."

"And she has agreed to marry you?"

"Yes, and I have given her my signet until I could present her with a proper token."

"Very well, I will issue an invitation to the Governor and his family to come to the palace for the betrothal."

"Thank you father."

The King rose from the table and embraced Zan. “All I have ever wanted for you Zan is your happiness."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.37.23626)

"Khivar," the King roared, "tell me what the Duke means to accomplish with his actions!"

"Your Majesty, my father has been in poor health for years and I believe it has affected his mind. He sees enemies from all sides and believes his life is in danger. I thought he was getting well but if he has started attacking the border again I fear his condition may be deteriorating. I will return to the south immediately and convince him to stop the attacks."

"Are you sure you can accomplish this?"

"Yes, your Majesty, my father will heed my counsel."

"Khivar if you can stop the attacks without a forcing us into war I will be in your debt."

"Thank you, your Majesty," Khivar said with a formal bow.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.38.23626)
(Roistar family palace - southern region)

Khivar arrived at his family palace just after dawn and was met by Nicaron at the door. "General, tell me the news."

"As you instructed, no one knows of your father's death except you, me, the doctor and your father's servant. The servant is being kept quiet for now with promises of riches but I will dispose of him when your father's death is formally announced. The attacks are proceeding as scheduled."

"Excellent. Announce that I have arrived and my father's health is deteriorating rapidly. Then leak the information that he will most likely be dead before sunset. Continue the attacks for another two hours and then pull the troops back to the palace. Dispose of the doctor as soon as he announces of the Duke's cause of death."

General Nicaron smiled. "As you wish, my Lord."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(8.03.23626)

One month later the palace was overflowing with well-wishers for the ball celebrating the Prince's betrothal, and for once Zan was eager to attend a party.

"Is the color of my coat appropriate?" Zan asked Larek. "Perhaps I should change it."

Larek laughed. "I have never seen you worried about your attire before."

"I know," Zan sighed. "I just want the evening to be perfect."

"Relax," his friend soothed, "it will be."

"I know you're right,” Zan said. “I just want Ava to be as happy as I am."

Larek clapped his old friend on the shoulder. "Ava is beaming with happiness. Her joy illuminates her aura making it practically incandescent."

His friend's words captured Zan's attention, and for a moment he was almost jealous that Larek could see something in Ava he couldn’t. "Tell me about her aura."

"It is the purest gold, warm and welcoming like Ava herself and it shines with purity and goodness like the rays of light from the stars."

"Like she the heavenly creature she is," Zan said softly.

Larek smiled at the dreamy look on his friend's face. "It is time to go Zan and I guarantee this is one party you won't want to leave early. There is peace, you are betrothed to the woman you love and the whole kingdom is here to celebrate. What could possibly go wrong?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya watched the formal ceremony declaring Zan's betrothal with growing disgust. Ava was simply a mousy child, how had she been able to capture Zan's attention so quickly and so completely?

Chanya had planned to use her position in the palace to slowly draw Zan to her again, but he had returned from his trip with his head already full of the other girl. Chanya knew that she would have to bide her time. Zan would soon grow tired of the younger girl and she would be there when he did.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Palace Banquet Room)

Rath concealed himself in the shadows near the door, as he watched Zan and Ava. They were seated in a corner, holding hands and talking only to one another. It was as if they were in a world of their own, perfectly happy to just be together.

He allowed his eyes to gently trace the delicate planes and curves of Ava's face as he considered what might have been if she hadn't fallen for Zan. Then he quickly gulped down his drink as he forced himself to stop. He was only torturing himself with thoughts of her. Ava loved his best friend and Zan loved her. They were perfect together, even Rath thought so, but he still couldn't help loving her himself.

Rath grabbed another drink from a passing servant and swallowed the fiery liquid with a quick toss of his head. With a last glance at Ava, he slipped out the door and walked determinedly down the corridor toward the command center. He would never be with Ava and he was determined he wouldn't spend his life pining over her. She would be his Queen and he would serve her, and it would have to be enough. The only other thing he could do for her was keep his feelings to himself. He vowed that neither she nor Zan would ever know.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As Khivar's hands encircled her waist, Vilondra moved her body closer to his, both of them swaying to the rhythm of the music. Vilondra sighed with contentment. Since Khivar’s father had died and Khivar had stopped the attacks on the southern border, he had been in favor with her father. They had been able to bring their relationship into the public eye and rumors spread throughout the kingdom of their star-crossed romance.

As the music ended, Khivar turned to her with a formal bow. "Thank you for the dance, Princess."

She curtsied in return. "It was my pleasure, Duke Roistar."

"Would you accompany me on a turn through the gardens?"

"I would be honored, my Lord."

He took her hand in the formal manner and they walked sedately out the doors leading into the garden. And as soon as they were away from the other guests, Khivar pulled her to him for an eager, burning kiss.

"Vilondra," he breathed, reluctantly breaking away from her sweet lips. "It has been too long since we have been together."

"I know, almost a week. I had no idea that your duties as Duke would consume so much of your time."

"Not for much longer," he said, his hand caressing her face. "I have been putting together a group of administrators whom I trust to take care of the small matters and then we will have more time together." He pulled her to him for another kiss.

But they parted quickly as they heard someone approach.

Khivar spoke as if they had been in conversation. "So what do you think of your sister-to-be?"

"I really haven't spent much time with her," Vilondra said with a conversational tone. "She is young but everyone is impressed with her intelligence and beauty. Zan has also told me she has remarkable talent as an empath."

"Really?” Khivar asked. “I have never met an actual empath. How does her power manifest?"

"Apparently she can feel the emotions of those around her and she even has some pre-cognitive abilities."

Khivar was truly interested now. "She can foretell the future?"

"No," Vilondra laughed, "nothing as concrete as that, it's more fleeting, like a premonition. Sometimes she can sense that things will happen. She can usually tell if it will be good or bad but she can't tell precisely what will be."

"Interesting," he said dismissively, "but hardly useful."

"Yes, well Zan is happy and that is all that matters."

"And what about your happiness Vilondra? That matters."

"I am happy when I am with you," she said, wiggling closer to him.

Khivar smiled. "Then we will have to make it official."

"What?" she asked stunned.

Khivar cupped her face in his hand, "I mean I intend to marry you."

"Oh Khivar, I want nothing more than to be with you." Vilondra threw her arms around his neck. "When will you talk to my father?"

"I think we should wait a couple of months for propriety sake. After all, my father just died and we wouldn't want to intrude on your brother's announcement."

"Yes, you are right. We should wait. But while we are waiting, we will have to spend a lot of time together," a teasing note entered her voice, "to get my father used to us as a couple."

"That is the best idea I have heard all evening Princess," he said as he pulled her into another kiss.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Finally Zan had been able to get Ava alone. He was concerned because she had not seemed herself the later part of the evening and she had been shielding her feelings from him. He took her face gently in his hands, "Ava tell me what is wrong." She was not able to mask her surprise with a smile quickly enough for Zan to miss it. "Ava, you can't hide from me. I know you better than I know myself. You are upset, please tell me what it is."

When she opened her senses to him, she could feel the concern pouring off of him. She had wished to wait and tell him of her feelings tomorrow, not wanting to mar the day for either of them but it was already too late for that. "I've had this feeling all evening that something dreadful will happen soon. I don't know what it is and I have been pushing to try and learn more, but nothing is coming to me. Usually I can at least get a general idea..." she trailed off softly, suddenly introspective, "but it's just dark."

Zan gathered her shivering form into his arms. "I won't let anything happen to you."

Ava wrapped her arms around him. "I know. But it’s not me I am concerned about, it's you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(8.04.23626)

The next morning in the Council, under heightened security at Zan's insistence, the King collapsed. Zan raced to his father's side and searched for an injury but it was already too late. The healers later declared that the King had suffered from an undiagnosed genetic irregularity, causing a seizure and almost instant death.

The King was interred in the family vault, and the next day in a public but subdued ceremony, Prince Zantor Tageonant was crowned King.

The newly appointed General and the King's second, Rath, took on as many tasks as he could, but there were endless duties that required the King's attention.

For Zan, the days seemed to pass in a blur, but throughout the whole ordeal Ava was a stabilizing force at his side. Zan sometimes thought that her quiet strength and support were the only things keeping him together and moving forward.

Queen Nedra could see the calming effect Ava had on her son and suggested the wedding be moved up. It was agreed by both families, even though Ava was not of age, the wedding would take place in a month's time.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar shook his head. "General, I still cannot believe our luck. The King drops dead of natural causes."

Nicaron agreed. "It is quite fortuitous. We can proceed with the plan sooner than we had hoped."

"Yes,” Khivar agreed, “put everything into motion immediately. We could be ready in a year if we are lucky. This tragedy could even work to our advantage. Zan is young and even though he was groomed from birth to take the position of King, he is bound to make mistakes. We need to watch him closely and use what we can against him. But for now, we’ll start with the next phase of the plan."

"By your command, my Lord,” Nicaron said. “And what of your marriage to the Princess? Will the boy King oppose it?"

Khivar shook his head. "Of course we will wait until after Zan has married, and then we will announce our engagement. Vilondra has assured me Zan will not interfere. He is only concerned for her happiness."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(9.02.23626)

Solemn vows were spoken, tokens of love exchanged and two soul mates were blissfully united. Everyone who attended the ceremony could see the love that bound the two together. The joyous occasion was dampened somewhat by the King's recent death but it comforted Zan that his father had met Ava, grown to know and love her, and wholeheartedly welcomed her into their family.

Chanya had carefully kept her feelings about Zan and his marriage to Ava to herself and had even helped in the wedding preparations. But in unguarded moments, she cursed Ava and carefully watched her with Zan for any signs of weakness in their bond that she could exploit.

She watched them exchange vows of love and scoffed at the hypocrisy of it all. Only she loved Zan. This child whom he was marrying could not have one-tenth of the passion and devotion Chanya felt for him. But she waited, knowing Ava's spell enraptured Zan too overwhelming to alter yet. Chanya's time would come.

Unbeknownst to her, Chanya's face betrayed her every feeling, and for someone who watched her closely it was easy to tell what was on her mind. Khivar interestedly noted her reactions and carefully stored the information away.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(1.09.23627)
(The Council)

"Senator, you have expressed your opinion on the subject more that once and I know how you stand," said Zan soothingly, "but changes in the governmental structure are needed. There are people without enough to eat, who live in hovels, and whose children are doomed to the same fate. We as the ruling class are duty bound to protect and care for all of the people, not just the wealthy."

"Yes,” the Senator said. “I agree that more could be done to enrich the lives of these unfortunates, but I don't see why we need to give them a voice in the government. They have never had it before," he argued.

Another voice was heard from the Council. "Your Majesty, we know you feel for these people, but giving them power weakens us."

"Yes," a chorus of voices agreed.

The first Senator continued, "Your Majesty, when your ancestors set up this Council they did not simply choose the most wealthy families, they choose the families who were the most psychically powerful. These people, these commoners, that you wish to allow in the Council, are just that, common. They have no psychic abilities to speak of, their bloodlines are weak. What could they possibly bring to this assembly?"

"Senators," Zan said more forcefully, letting his full authority creep into his tone, "I don't need your permission to restructure this Council. I am the King, I have the ultimate power. However," his tone softened and became more conciliatory, "I would like your cooperation. Please think about what I have said, and next month I will listen to any suggestions you have about how to smooth the transition."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Vilondra had sat in the back of the Council, listening to her brother speak. She had been in the Council many times over the years and she knew the senators did not easily accept change. And she worried what the consequences of her brother's pronouncements would be.

And later as she waited in Khivar's rooms for him, she tried to come up with a way to get her brother to back down. She knew he could be incredibly stubborn. Perhaps she could appeal to Larek. Zan had always respected his opinion, maybe he would listen to his friend's counsel.

Vilondra checked the timepiece. Khivar was late. She craved him so much that it scared her sometimes, but no matter how much they were together, it was never enough. She tentatively reached out with her mind attempting to connect with him. He was speaking with someone. She quickly pulled back, not wanting to intrude, but the words she fleetingly heard in Khivar's mind started to solidify. "Zan is playing right into our hands. Proceed with the plan."

Perhaps she had not heard correctly, she tried to rationalize, but she knew what he had said. Khivar, her lover, her love. What was he planning, and what did it have to do with her brother?

Vilondra was still trying to work it out a few minutes later when Khivar strode into the room and pulled her eagerly into his arms. She considered questioning him about what she had heard, but she knew he must have shielded it from her all of this time, and for the first time she doubted whether he would tell her the truth.

She waited until he slept and then cautiously ventured into his mind. She could see his all-consuming love for her and his desire for power, and as she lingered his plan unfolded to her. His people were creating public unrest to discredit Zan and when the time came, the army he had secretly built would attack. He would kill Zan and take the throne with her by his side.

Vilondra quickly pulled out of his mind and ran into the washroom to be sick. The man she loved more than almost anything was planning to kill her brother. If she kept the information to herself, she would have to watch her brother die, and if she told Zan of Khivar's plan, he would be executed as a traitor. She huddled, weeping on the floor, trying desperately not to wake Khivar sleeping in the next room. She would have to choose between them but she didn't know how.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya took in the sight of his sleek, muscled body as he slipped into her room. Derkan was similar in appearance to Zan, the same height, same build, and same expressive eyes, but Chanya immediately started the mind-warp to give her lover the face of her beloved. "Come to me my love," she purred, "I have been waiting for you."

A deep rumbling voice answered her. "You need wait no longer."

The smile on Chanya's face faltered. The voice didn't match the form. She concentrated harder on her mind-warp, changing the timber of his voice. "Tell me you love me."

"Of course I love you Chanya," he said, as he slipped into the bed with her.

Chanya sighed. The voice was now correct. She could pretend more easily when it was. She allowed her eyes to roam over Zan's borrowed face and moved her body closer to his. "Then show me that you love me."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.12.23627)
(Khivar's Mansion in Tageonon)

"The boy King does have some interesting ideas," Nicaron intoned blandly. "His interest in new technology is certainly a popular issue with the people, promising new jobs and a better life. And by opening the old trade routes he has increased commerce and strengthened the whole system's economy. The aristocracy certainly can't fault him for making them even wealthier."

"No they don't fault him for that," Khivar laughed. "But he has several of the more powerful families worried about their futures. He is trying to force them to give up the political power that they have fought and maneuvered to gain for generations. Zan's actions couldn't be more perfect for us. If the aristocracy were presented with another choice for leader, they would be sorely tempted to oust Zan, and with a bit more pressure they will be calling for his abdication." He suddenly became more serious and switched topics. "Tell me General, how is the training progressing?"

"I am very pleased with the results, my Lord. The recruits are eager to test their mettle."

"Excellent,” Khivar said. “They should have the opportunity in the near future."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


"Zan, the uprisings are getting worse," Rath reported. "The commoners in Tothes are rioting because they have no food. Bandits raided the incoming food transports and the greedy Governor reports that he can spare no food from his stores until another transport comes."

"Send food from our stores with troops,” Zan ordered, “and distribute it directly to the people. And deliver a personal message from me. Tell them I am sorry it has come to this but soon they will have a voice in the government. I want the people to know I am working to stop these injustices."

"Every time we put down one riot another crops up in a different town," Rath noted. "It's almost as if someone were planning this."

Vilondra watched quietly as Rath made his report. She was still no closer to a decision but she knew it would have to be soon. Events were moving quickly and if she didn't act soon, the choice would be taken away from her.

Zan continued. "I don't think there is any sinister master plan behind these riots," he said dismissively. "The common people have little or no powers and it the responsibility of those of us who do to make their lives better. This Governor, along with the others, continue to betray their duty to their people."

Zan's word sliced through her heart. Betray. By not telling Zan what Khivar was planning she was betraying her brother and her family. She opened her mouth to tell Zan of Khivar's treachery but the words wouldn't come.

Her brother or her love. How could such a cruel choice be forced upon her?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(5.24.23627)
(Zan and Ava's Bedchamber)

Zan pulled Ava's sleeping form closer to him and gently traced the edge of her beautiful face with his fingers. Ava, his love, his life, his soul mate, his Queen. Each day she surprised him and each day he discovered one more thing about her to love. She had embraced his plan to make life better for the common people and had wholeheartedly thrown herself into the cause, using her position and influence to set up education and medical programs. She had also convinced the noble ladies to volunteer their time and donate money to help fund them.

Zan was in awe of Ava and somehow felt that he didn't deserve her. He loved Ava so desperately, so completely and he knew he would not be able to survive if she were taken from him.

They were bound together with a connection so strong he knew they would never be parted. Since their marriage, their bond had strengthened and grown so that the connection was always there between them. They could sense each other at all times and strong emotions were automatically sent to the other. And when they concentrated on strengthening the link, they could telepathically communicate with a clarity that surpassed verbal communication, because the subtleties of their feelings and emotions were also passed through the bond.

Ava's presence always calmed Zan, no matter how terrible the events of the day, and he started taking her everywhere with him, including the typically male Council. At first her presence had been commented on as a curiosity but soon her gentle manner and soft opinions were accepted, even welcomed, and Zan grew to depend on her insights, her empathy guiding them unerringly.

Zan brushed a wayward strand of hair out of her face. Ava slept so peacefully and he envied her that. She trusted him completely and knew he would make everything work out. Zan wished he had that much confidence in himself.

He was becoming increasingly worried about the unrest among the people. Rath spent almost all of his time, away from the palace, calming one escalating situation after another. The last riot had caused the deaths of 20 people and Zan could feel their loss as if they were his own family. In a way they were. As King he was responsible for all of the people he ruled and their unhappiness was due to his failure. He determined to redouble his efforts and push through the restructuring of the Council no matter how many toes he had to step on. What were the feelings of a few senators compared with the higher good of ending hunger, poverty and death?

In the next Council session Zan would, with Ava's help, convince the senators to stop resisting. He would ensure there was peace.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.37.23627)

It had been almost six months since the horrible night when Vilondra had discovered Khivar's plan. She had continued to see him, working hard to keep him from discovering her knowledge when they were together. She had thought they shared everything with each other, completely open and trusting. But now she knew that he was hiding a piece of himself from her, and she had been able to detect the place in his mind where he kept his plan carefully protected.

It seemed to her as if the secret between them was a dark, malignant cancer that pulsed and grew. And every time they were together, it was taking them over bit-by-bit, slowly covering the beautiful bond they shared, choking and threatening to sever it. Vilondra knew that something had to be done. The secret was intruding on her love for Khivar and the longer she waited, the worse the situation in the kingdom was becoming.

She loved Khivar and couldn't imagine betraying him to her brother, so she decided her best course of action was to confront him and try to dissuade him from his plan.

There was a risk, though. Vilondra's thoughts automatically turned to Khivar's emotionless right hand. She had no illusions about General Nicaron. If he determined her to be a threat, he would kill her without a thought. But she knew that Khivar's love for her was strong and she counted on their bond to help persuade him to spare her brother.

Vilondra went to Khivar's mansion as planned that evening and she waited until they were alone to confront him. As the doors shut behind the last servant and Khivar pulled her into her arms, she evaded his kiss and stated simply, "I know."

Khivar made no attempt at subterfuge, or protest of innocence, he simply smiled. "I knew it was only a matter of time before you discovered it, my love. With powers as great as yours, it was inevitable."

"Khivar," she attempted only to be cut off as his lips met hers.

When he pulled back, he continued, "Your father was a fool for not recognizing you for what you are. Imagine what we could accomplish together. No one, not even your formidable brother would be a match for us. We could rule the system together, side by side."

Vilondra shivered with reaction to his words. "Khivar, you can't ask me to choose between you and Zan. I can't do it. I have known what you intended for almost six months and I can't do it."

Khivar pulled her closer and placed a gentle kiss on her brow. "You have known all of this time and you never said a word to me or your brother?"

"No, I couldn't betray either of you, so I have done nothing."

"But you came here tonight, having made a decision."

"Yes. I came to ask you, beg you to spare Zan."

Khivar looked at her for a long time before answering. "I would grant you almost anything you ask, but unfortunately your brother is between me and the one thing I wish to obtain, the throne."

Khivar's words deflated her hopes for a peaceful solution. "But you could force him to abdicate. He never really wanted to be King. He..."

Khivar's face reflected his resolution. "Poor Vilondra," he said softly, cupping her face, "you know it would never work. The throne will be mine and there is nothing that will save your brother."

Vilondra stepped away from him, distancing herself physically as she was not yet able to do emotionally. "I c-can't just let you kill him. I will fight you."

Khivar nodded. "Fight me if you must, but know this, we belong together, we are one, and no matter what you do that will never change." He continued arrogantly, "In the end your brother will die and you will return to me."

"I have to try," she said stubbornly.

Khivar smiled. "My lovely Vilondra, I would expect nothing less from you. But for tonight let's end this discussion. It may be the last night we have together for some time, and I wish to spend it in more pleasant pursuits. Tonight I will be completely open with you and who knows, perhaps I will change your mind." He laughed as she tried unsuccessfully to evade his arms.

"Khivar, this won't change anything," she gasped as he kissed her throat.

"Or perhaps," he purred, "you will persuade me."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 3


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(6.38.23627)

Vilondra left Khivar's mansion the next morning at daybreak and hurried to the palace. She no longer had the luxury of time. Upon her arrival, she dispatched Sodan, Zan's most trusted protector with messages to her mother, her brother and his wife, and her brother's second in command, to meet her in an hour in the King's council chamber.

When they arrived, Vilondra quickly related everything.

"So Khivar's plan was to kill me and marry you to make his claim to the throne legal," Zan said shaking his head, completely dumbfounded. Even though they often had differing opinions, over the last year he had come to admire and respect Khivar.

Ava broke the silence, "He has been very careful to keep his feelings to himself. I have not sensed anything out of the ordinary about him."

"How would he know to keep his emotions under control around Ava?" Rath asked. "Her powers are known to only a few."

"That is my fault," Vilondra owned. "I told him of your talent," she said to Ava. "And Khivar is very powerful. He could easily have kept his emotions dampened on the few occasions they have been together."

"Vil, it was foolish of you to confront him yourself,” Zan said. “He could have killed you."

"No Zan," Ava spoke up, "he genuinely loves her. I have felt it."

Vilondra smiled her thanks to her sister-in-law. "Zan, I knew he wouldn't kill me. He does love me."

Zan shook his head. "What did he say when you confronted him?"

"He knew I would discover his plan and hoped I would stay with him, but he expected that I would fight him. He said it wouldn't matter though because there was nothing we could do to stop him. He thinks if you tell the Council what he is attempting, they will not believe you, and he is convinced there is no proof. He has been careful to use people who couldn't be traced back to him, and his army is well hidden."

"Well the first thing we do," Rath raged, "is kick his royal butt back to the southern region and then we find proof even if we have to uncover every rock between here and there to do it."

Zan spoke softly. "We can't banish him from the city without proof. He has retained his Council seat and to take that away from him would break the treaty, and then he could accuse us of starting a war." He took Ava's hand in his and squeezed lightly. "We will start with an investigation. No matter how well Khivar thinks he has covered his tracks, there will be evidence and we will find it. Rath I want you to handle this personally."

"I won't let you down, Zan."

"Khivar has used his time on the Council to his advantage," Zan stated. "He has made many powerful alliances. If we attempt to make his plot publicly known without evidence, he will bury us with it. We will keep this just between us for the time being."

Vilondra was in tears. "I am so sorry Zan. I never meant to betray you."

Zan rounded the table and took his sister in his arms. "Vil, you have not betrayed me, or any of us. Khivar used you and your love for him. You tried to stop him and you told us of his treachery. I love you and I am proud that you are my sister."

Rath spoke up, "Well, we have to do something to stop him.

"Yes we do," Zan said. He walked to stand behind Ava and wrapped his arms around her to gather the strength he needed. He could feel her love and support pouring across their bond. "We know what his plans are and we will find a way to stop him."

Zan took a deep breath as his brain raced for a solution, and he turned to Vilondra. "It has not been a secret you are involved with Khivar and he could use that to his advantage. If it is generally known you have been with him, even when you knew he planned to kill me, it could divide our supporters and we can't afford that. The first thing we have to do is to distance you from Khivar."

"What do you mean Zan?" Vilondra asked somewhat apprehensively.

"I think we should arrange an engagement for you."

"You can't mean to marry me off to some idiotic Duke to get me out of your hair!" she objected.

"Of course not," Zan soothed. "You know I would never interfere in your choice of husband. What I suggest is a counterfeit engagement to direct the court's attention away from your relationship with Khivar."

Vilondra’s brow creased. "And to whom do you suggest I become engaged?"

"Rath, if he will agree," Zan said.

Rath opened his mouth but Zan held up a hand to stop his undoubtedly scathing comment.

"Here is what I propose," Zan continued. Vilondra will stay away from Khivar. In one month, we formally announce your engagement, and you two agree to be seen together publicly as a loving couple. Then, when we can prove Khivar is a traitor and discredit him, you will quietly announce the marriage is off and go your separate ways, so to speak. Only the five of us will know the truth."

Zan continued. "In the mean time, Rath will quietly add to the ranks of the military and direct a discreet but thorough investigation into Khivar's actions, and I will continue to deal with the problems that arise as quickly as possible."

Nedra spoke for the first time. "I think it is a sound idea," she said, as she turned her attention to Vilondra. "I never did like the fact that you were seeing Khivar. I never trusted his motives."

"Mother!" Vilondra started to object but she knew her family would not understand the depth of her relationship with Khivar.

"I am sorry Vilondra,” Nedra said. “I won't say any more about him."

"No," Vilondra relented, "I am the one who is sorry for getting us into this situation.” She turned to her brother. “Zan, I will do whatever you think is best."

Zan turned to his second. "Rath what do you say?"

Rath glanced briefly at Ava, hesitating for only a moment. "I will serve you any way you see fit."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Zan waited until the evening, when he was alone with Ava, to express his true feelings. "This thing with Khivar has taken me completely by surprise. I trusted him, " he shook his head, "and I am not sure how to resolve this."

Ava leaned in close and kissed him, letting the intensity of her feelings for him flow through their bond.

Zan trailed his hand down Ava's arm, causing her soft skin to glow with a golden light that echoed the color of her aura. The glow had been another unexpected consequence of their bond, but it was one that Zan treasured because it allowed him access to another part of her.

As was their custom in the evenings, they sat together in the Granolith room and he pulled Ava into his arms. It had started as time set aside for them to be close to one another, but it had developed into a way for them to find solutions for the problems they encountered. They had discovered that when they were together, their powers were somehow amplified, as if their bond also served as a conductor to pass energy from one to the other.

Then Ava had suggested that the power of the Granolith might also strengthen their powers and they had started coming to the room to meditate. They had discovered when they allowed the bond to open freely between them and the Granolith, that the power of the Granolith was like a living thing. Its energy flowed between them, bringing their energy and their bond more closely into alignment. It made them feel as if there was nothing they could not conquer as long as they were together. Ava's visions of the future came more frequently and were more precise, and Zan had his greatest insights on how to rule his people.

As they sat near the Granolith's glowing base, Ava's small hands caressed Zan’s face and brow, willing the strain and discomfort from him. A soft blue glow followed the path of her hands and Zan felt himself relax as their bond solidified and the Granolith's power merged with theirs. Taking deep breaths to release the tension from his body, the sweet smell of Ava's hair filled his senses. Without asking, she always knew what he needed.

Yes, he heard her soft voice in his mind, I know because I feel you.

As I feel you, my love, he answered.

Ava spoke aloud, "There are difficult times coming, especially for Vilondra. She truly loves Khivar."

A shaft of pain went through Zan at the thought of his sister's sacrifice. "I know," he said softly. "And I wish there was something I could do to help her through it."

"She will just need time."

He nodded. "What else do you see?" he asked gravely. "Can you see what will happen?"

Ava concentrated, letting the energy surrounding the Granolith seep into her. "No, not exactly," she said sadly. "I see strife and ruin among the people."

"How do we prevent it?" Zan asked.

"I am not sure," she said, but an overwhelming sensation pressed her to continue, "but science is the key."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Now that Vilondra was no longer with him, Khivar did not have a good source of information from within the palace. It was possible he could bribe someone, but there was always the chance of discovery or worse, a guilty conscience. He could instruct Nicaron to pry the necessary information out of someone's head but the results were not guaranteed and the subject was usually damaged.

No. What he needed was a spy. Someone who shared his interests and who could come and go from the palace with ease. Someone who was close to the family. He smiled. He knew just the individual.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(7.01.23627)

Chanya exited the shop, her many purchases in her arms. She couldn't wait to get back to the palace and show her new things to Vilondra, and she looked around eagerly for her transport. Her incompetent driver was late again and she was becoming very agitated when she finally spotted him. Impatiently, she waited for the driver to come to her and relieve her burden, when it was suddenly taken from her.

"Allow me, Lady Chanya," a deep gravely voice intoned.

Chanya turned toward the familiar voice. "Good afternoon, Duke Roistar," she said formally. "To what do I owe this pleasure?"

"I assure you, the pleasure is all mine." Khivar said smoothly. "May I give you a ride, my Lady?"

"No thank you, my driver is finally here," she said somewhat warily, as she eyed Khivar's companion, General Nicaron.

Khivar slipped his free hand around Chanya's shoulder to prevent her from leaving and spoke close to her ear so only she could hear. "Chanya, I do insist you come for a drive. I have a proposition I wish to discuss."

"Very well," she hissed, resenting that he would dare to manhandle her. "I would enjoy a ride." She turned to her driver and regally pronounced, "Take my parcels, and wait here. I am going for a ride with the Duke."

Khivar escorted her into his transport with a flourish. "A wise choice," he said as they started. "I have something to say that could be beneficial to us both if we agree to cooperate. I believe our interests lie in the same direction."

"Whatever do you mean, Sir?" she asked, truly ignorant of his motives.

"I mean, I know you are in love with Zan."

Chanya opened her mouth to protest but Khivar silenced her.

"Just hear me out. You want Zan but there is an obstacle between you, mainly his wife. But if Ava were removed from the equation, you could comfort the grieving King and win him back."

"Why would you do it?” Chanya asked. “What possible reason could you have?"

"I, and many others, think this planet has been ruled by just one man for long enough,” Khivar said smothly. “We believe the government should be run by the Council.”

Chanya’s brow creased in confusion and Khivar continued. “I will arrange to have Ava taken, and with her as collateral, we can convince Zan to step down and be King in name only, and the Council would take over the rule of Antar and the five planets."

Khivar glanced at Chanya and saw he had her full attention. "Of course Ava will never return to the palace alive. There are always so many things that can go wrong with these hostage negotiations, and accidents are just a part of life."

Chanya's eyes narrowed as her suspicions of Khivar's motives rose. "Why not just kill Zan?"

"It would raise too many suspicions," Khivar scoffed, "and I for one don't want a civil war on my hands."

"And what do you want me to do?” Chanya asked. “I couldn't be the one to kill Ava. Zan might discover it in a moment of intimacy."

"No, of course not," Khivar agreed smoothly. "I would never ask you to soil your dainty hands in such a way. No, all I want from you is information on what is happening in the palace. I know you are the dowager Queen's closest companion, and you also have Vilondra's ear. I just want a daily report of anything you hear."

"So let me see if I understand what you are proposing,” Chanya said. “I give you information and you will take Ava so that Zan will give up the rule to the Council, and then you will have Ava killed."

Khivar smiled. "That is what I propose. Zan would still be King, in name, meaning that as his wife you would be Queen, but he wouldn't have to bother with all of those worrisome decisions and he would have much more time to spend with you."

Chanya considered Khivar for a handful of moments. She didn't really trust Khivar but what he proposed wouldn't place her in a compromising position, and if he could eliminate Ava… She smiled thinking of a future with Zan that now seemed more assured, and nodded. "I agree."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena entered the Granolith chamber and was halfway across the room before she noticed Ava sitting near its base. She bowed low and formally and started to back out of the room. "I am sorry your Majesty. I did not mean to interrupt you."

Ava held up her hand, "No, wait."

Cuerena approached her once again. "How may I serve you, Majesty?"

Ava smiled. She and Cuerena sometimes found themselves alone together in the Granolith chamber. She had asked the shape shifter on more than one occasion to call her Ava when they were alone, but Cuerena had always refused, saying that it would not be proper.

Ava motioned to the floor beside her. "Please sit and tell me what you know of the Granolith."

Cuerena was surprised by her Queen's request. Ava had thoroughly studied all of the documentation concerning the machine. She must know almost as much as anyone about the Granolith, but Cuerena obediently did as she was asked. "The Granolith is a machine given to us by the..."

Ava interrupted her with a laugh, "No Cuerena. I meant tell me what you have discovered in your studies. You spend a lot of time with the Granolith, you have studied it for years."

Cuerena glanced at the young Queen and then lowered her eyes respectfully. "The Granolith is capable of directing great quantities of energy to assist in healing and growing crops and faster-than-light travel."

"But where does the energy come from?" asked Ava.

"Your Majesty, I do not know. We have never been able to determine the source of the energy, but some suspect the Granolith draws energy directly from the planet itself."

Ava sighed and Cuerena knew that she wasn't telling her Queen what she wanted to hear. "Do you disagree with the theory, your Majesty?"

"I don't know," Ava said, shaking her head. "But sometimes when I’m here and connected to it, I have a feeling that it is not a machine at all. Have your studies ever led you to suspect that it was something more?"

Cuerena didn't know what Ava was referring to. All of her tests, all of her years of studies had never led her to think it was anything other that a very sophisticated machine. She shook her head. "No, your Majesty."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(8.05.23627)

A statement was released from the palace announcing the betrothal of the Princess Vilondra to General Alarath Varros, heir to the Duchy of Varros.

Vilondra had not been in physical contact with Khivar since the day she had told her family of his treachery, but every night he visited her in her dreams. She had carefully hidden Zan's plan from Khivar in his nocturnal visits and she wondered what his reaction would be to her engagement.

She retired to her bed that evening somewhat apprehensively and thought sleep would elude her but she drifted off quickly.

Khivar's amused voice immediately rolled over her, "Vilondra, you are betrothed?"

"Yes Khivar. I am engaged to Rath."

He laughed. "This is a ploy of your brother, is it not? But surely you know it will not change anything between us."

"No?" she asked breathlessly.

"You do not love him," Khivar stated simply.

"No," Vilondra agreed. "You know I love only you."

"I can see this engagement for what it is. Your brother wishes to publicly distance you from me, and I did anticipate the action, but we both know that you belong to me and I will never let you go."

"Khivar," she soothed, "a date has not even been set."

Khivar continued arrogantly, "I will never allow this marriage to take place. If I must, I will move all of hell to prevent it."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Over the next couple of months Zan and Ava were never separated, and most of the time Rath and Vilondra also accompanied them. The four of them discovered that they worked together well as a team, each complimenting the others with their different gifts and strengths. It became a common sight, the four of them together, and the people began to call them the Royal Four.

But with all of their resources, the investigations into Khivar's actions were getting nowhere. The insurrections were increasing in frequency and Zan had been forced to send Rath out several times to calm the situation. The members of the aristocracy, led by Khivar, were demanding Zan take decisive action to alleviate the destruction of their holdings by the commoners. They insisted that Zan use deadly force against the rioters if necessary, but he refused convinced that giving the people a voice in government was a more effective solution. But the nobles fearful of loosing their power, still opposed Zan with all of their influence and wealth, and some even called for his abdication.

With the Council deadlocked and the riots getting worse, Zan knew it was time for a different course of action. Ava's visions had not become any clearer concerning the future, but she felt more strongly than ever that the new technology was the solution. Zan respected Ava's pre-cognitive powers and poured every spare cent into developing the new sciences, even if she was not sure how they were to be utilized to save the future.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(11.27.23627)
(The Royal Palace - Chanya’s suite of rooms)

Chanya and Ava laughed as they discussed the merits of the latest fashions over a late lunch. Because of her duties, Ava had been forced to reschedule, but she attended as promised.

At first Chanya had stayed away from Ava because she couldn’t stand the sight of her, but when Khivar had made his offer, Chanya had reconsidered. Ava was young and might be a good source of information, so in the last few months Chanya had built a friendship with her.

Khivar had warned Chanya to keep her emotions under control when she was around Ava, because of her special gift, and Chanya was always careful to project a friendly façade. But what she hadn’t expected was that it might actually be genuine.

Ava was a nice person and she cared about everyone, treating even the lowliest with respect. And against her will, Chanya found herself liking Zan’s young wife. Unlike the other members of the so-called Royal Four, Ava was the only one who seemed to notice her existence anymore.

In the past, Chanya had often been included in Zan’s group to go to plays and ball and parties, but now everyone seemed too busy. There were many secret meetings, behind closed doors, to which she was not invited, and as Chanya watched the four of them grow closer she felt more and more like an outsider.

In the evenings, Chanya still dined with Zan and his family, but the dinners used to be filled with fun and laughter, and now there were only long faces.

Chanya decided it must have been because Zan stopped Vilondra from seeing Khivar and betrothed her against her will to Rath. But when she tried to ask Vilondra, her friend had simply evaded the question. And now Vilondra didn’t seem to have any time for Chanya at all. The activities they used to enjoy together were no longer of interest to the Princess, and when she did go out Vilondra was always accompanied by Rath.

Chanya was just about to offer Ava desert, when Zan’s protector Sodan appeared in the doorway. With a formal bow he delivered his message. “Your Majesty, the King requires your presence.”

Ava turned to Chanya. “I am so sorry to rush away Chanya but I did have a delightful time.

Chanya rose and curtseyed. “Of course, you must attend to your duties. I am honored that you would choose to spend your free time with me, your Majesty.”

Chanya speculatively watched Ava’s form retreating down the hallway, until she was out of sight. It was really too bad that Ava had gotten in her way. In another time, another place, they might have been able to be friends.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(1.12.23628)
(The King's council chamber)

Zan looked up from the document Ava had passed to him when Sodan interrupted them with a knock.

"Yes Sodan."

"There is a scientist from one of the labs here to see you, your Majesty. He insists it is urgent. Something about a breakthrough."

"It's all right,” Zan said. “Let him in."

A short, balding man pushed past Sodan. "Your Majesties," the excited man said breathlessly, "I have practically run all the way from the lab. I was so excited to tell you of the breakthrough we’ve had this morning."

"Jensto, have a seat and tell us what has happened," Ava suggested, with a growing sense of apprehension.

"Thank you, your Majesty." He sat but jumped up again. "We’ve been successful in restoring memories in a clone."

Zan sat up straighter in his chair, his full attention on the scientist. "Restoring memories. How?"

"We not only used genetic material to make the clone, but we took brain cells from a certain area after the subject's death and used them to clone a brain. We used an accelerated growth hormone to bring the subject to maturity, and with some simple memory retrieval techniques he was able to recall most of his past life with perfect clarity."

"This is incredible," Zan exclaimed. "The ramifications are enormous. With this technology we could extend life practically forever."

"It may be possible," Jensto agreed, "but we don't know what the problems might be with using already cloned material in the next generation clone."

"Couldn't you simply keep samples of the original for later use?" asked Ava.

"No," Jensto said. "We discovered that the brain tissue must be used within days of death or the memories will not transfer. We are not sure why but it probably has something to do with the rate of decay. We have tried using preserved samples but so far none of them have worked."

Ava spoke in Zan’s mind with a tone that demanded his attention. Zan we should keep this to ourselves for now.

Yes, he answered, somewhat worried as to why this project had suddenly caught Ava's attention. He spoke aloud, "Jensto, this project is very important and we must maintain absolute secrecy."

The scientist gave a formal bow. "Of course, your Majesty. I understand and I will make sure my team is alerted to the fact."

"Good,” Zan said. “Report all new findings directly to me as quickly as possible."

As soon as the door closed behind the scientist, Zan turned to Ava. "This is it? The science you have been anticipating?"

"Yes, but what I see isn't hopeful," she said, a shiver of dread running through her.

Zan pulled her into his arms, feeling her fear cut through him like a knife. "What do you see?" he whispered.

"Our deaths."

He shook his head, "How do we prevent this?"

"I believe the events have already been set in motion," she admitted sadly, "but there is hope for the future."

Zan now grasped the importance of the cloning. "You mean we should forget about this life and prepare for the next?"

"No, of course not. But if things go badly..." she trailed off softly.

"We will have another option." He considered her for a moment. "For now let's keep this information to ourselves."

"I agree,” Ava said. “But I have a feeling we should get your mother's help."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.08.23628)

Rath walked among the smoking ruins of what used to be a village. The people he had talked to had all related the same story he had heard countless times before. Newcomers had settled in the area and started voicing dissatisfaction. Soon the troublemakers in the village had joined the dissenters and the cries of oppression and demands for change quickly turned into violence and destruction. When he tried to find the newcomers it was discovered, as Rath expected, that they had disappeared.

Rath immediately dispatched searchers into the woods but he didn’t expect them to find anyone. Of course he and Zan knew Khivar was behind the riots, but again they had no proof.

He was heading back to his command headquarters when he was distracted by a soft voice calling his name.

"Rath."

He turned toward the sound, tensing for an attack. "Show yourself."

A slight figure stepped from behind a pile of debris and quickly took in his uniform and insignia. "So it is General now, isn't it?"

Rath studied the woman before him. She seemed familiar but he was not able to place her. "Do I know you?"

She sighed dramatically, putting a hand to her forehead. "How soon they forget." Flipping a short strand of hair out of her eyes, she gave him a frank look. "But I have never forgotten you."

Realization dawned on him at last. "Scorene. I have not seen you since...."

"Since you left to go to college," she interrupted flippantly. "It has been a long time."

"A lifetime," he added quietly. He took in her appearance and compared it to the girl he remembered. "You are taller and you have cut your hair, but I should have known you."

She shrugged in dismissal.

"What are you doing here?" he gestured indicating the ruin surrounding them, suddenly suspicious. "You're a long way from home."

"You have a right to be suspicious of my actions. And I confess that I’m exactly what you think I am."

Rath looked quickly around for the attack he knew was coming. "I am a fool for being led so easily into a trap."

"It is no trap. It is only you and I for now, old friend. I have been involved with a group that is working to overthrow the oppressive monarchy and free the people of this planet."

Rath snorted. "Why doesn't that surprise me?"

She smiled but it was quickly replaced with a sneer as she continued, "Our leader told us that we were fighting to make everyone equal and bring peace and prosperity to the noble and common born. But some of us suspect our leader is not being entirely honest about his aspirations. Some of us suspect that he means to use us to take the throne for himself, in any way possible."

"Khivar," Rath growled.

"So you do know," she acknowledged. "We were told that the King was unaware of the problems in the kingdom."

"He knows," Rath said succinctly.

"But he does nothing,” Scorene said. “His people are suffering and he takes no action."

Rath's first instinct was to jump to the defense of his friend and King, but he could not expose the plan. "Zan is juggling more issues than you can possibly imagine."

"Zan," she mouthed the word as if she were savoring it. "You and the King must be close."

"We trust one another absolutely."

"Then you are the one we need,” she said. “Myself and others, in Khivar's army, have suspected for some time that he would be worse than the Tageonants ever were if he achieves the throne. What we need is someone who will take the common people into consideration. We need you."

Puzzlement crossed Rath’s face. "You need me to do what?"

"We need you to take the throne."

"Take the throne," he hissed. "What kind of treachery is this?"

"You have become known among the people as a benevolent and fair man. You calm these riots with a show of force and avoid injuring the people. You distribute food and medical supplies and use your influence to help the people."

"All of this I do according to Zan's orders," Rath explained. "If it were up to me, I would have come in and bashed heads to stop this idiocy once and for all."

"Of course you would say that. You are loyal to your King."

Rath shook his head. "I am loyal but it's true regardless."

Scorene shrugged. "True or not, the people think the words you speak are simply rhetoric from the palace. They credit you with the actions, they support you. And if you were to take the throne, many of Khivar's own people would follow you. Your mother was a Roistar, distantly related to Khivar’s illustruious family, and the people would see you as a savior."

"Even if I considered betraying Zan, which I would not, I wouldn't want the throne. I see the things Zan is forced to deal with and I wouldn't want any part of it."

"Rath, a war is coming and Zan will fall. You can either fall with him or benefit from it. Join us," she said seductively. "Lead us."

He ignored her statement. "Why are you so convinced Khivar will win?"

"The King has practically no army. The Tageonants have grown complacent in the time they have been in power and have allowed their defenses to become lax. Khivar's army outnumbers them five to one and they are powerful and well trained."

"Where is Khivar's army encamped?"

Scorene thought for a moment and then shrugged. "It makes no difference if you know. There is nothing you can do. The troops are divided into five camps. The first is …"

Rath listened attentively to the locations of the army. With any luck he could get surveillance photos that evening and have them to Zan for a Council meeting tomorrow. This was the break they had been waiting for and they would take full advantage of it.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nedra hurried down the corridor to her son's bedchamber, excited about the news she had to deliver. After Zan had told her of Ava's visions of the future and asked that she take charge of the project, she had worked day and night to discover a solution. At first she had thought to secure a place on Antar, or one of the other planets in the system, but she had soon discarded the idea. There was no doubt Khivar would be able to discover them anywhere on the five planets.

She had considered the planets their people traded with but the inhabitants on those planets would have no loyalty to her son and might even betray him with the promise of riches or other bribes. Then she had remembered a planet she had learned about when researching a paper for school, years before. It had been discovered by their explorers years earlier. At the time it had not been of much interest to the explorers because of the inhabitant's lack of technology but it was noteworthy because the native's brains were almost identical to the Antarians.

Nedra retrieved the data about the planet from the archives and studied it carefully. She was disappointed to learn the atmosphere was lethal to their people but she did not despair. She retrieved cell samples that had been gathered on the planet and took them to Jensto for testing. And he had concluded that the genetic material could be made compatible with their own.

She paused outside the door as Sodan admitted her into her son's chamber. "Zan, Ava, I have found a solution," she said, as she laid the star charts and image disks on his table. "Instead of securing a location in our system, I thought we would have a better chance of success if we looked for another planet Khivar would not be familiar with."

"Intriguing idea," Zan said as he walked around the table to sit between his mother and Ava. "Please continue."

"The planet I am proposing is the third planet in orbit around a small yellow sun 160 parsecs from Antar. It was discovered on one of our long-range explorations about 400 years ago. The atmosphere is toxic to our species but according to Jensto, their genetic material could be made compatible with ours. If we combined our genetic material with the native's, not only would the atmosphere be breathable but the clones would blend in with the population. And the thing that makes it a perfect choice is the fact that the physiology of the inhabitant's brains is almost identical to our own, meaning we could alter the brain slightly to not only transfer memories but mental powers as well. Perhaps we could even enhance them."

"What is this planet called?" Ava asked curiously.

"LB5293-F, but the inhabitants call it Earth."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The King's Council chamber - late that evening)

"I only had time to reach one of the camps before dark but here are the image disks," Rath said proudly as he passed them around to the table's other four occupants. "It is proof positive that Khivar is a traitor."

"Excellent!" declared Zan. "I will call a special session of the Council tomorrow and present these as the evidence we need to take action against Khivar."

Vilondra spoke softly, "What will happen to him?"

"There will be a formal investigation, of course," Zan answered. "And if he is found guilty, he will be stripped of his Council seat, and possibly his title and lands, then imprisoned."

"Will he be executed?" she asked, her voice choked.

"There has not been an execution in centuries," he said shaking his head.

"But the Council could decide to..."

Zan cut her off. "I will not allow the Council to execute him."

Vilondra released a tension-filled breath. "I know what he did was awful but I can't stand to think that he could be killed for his actions."

Zan nodded signaling his support and an end to the discussion. "Vil, would you make sure that all of the Council members have notice of the session tomorrow?"

She quickly composed herself into her regal demeanor. "Yes, I will see to it."

"Rath," he said, turning to his second in command, "will our troops be in place at daybreak?"

"They are already in place. They only await the light and your command."

"Good," Zan said. "Make sure they give Khivar's troops a chance to surrender. I would like to avoid any unnecessary casualties. Hopefully when his troops receive word that Khivar is in custody, they will disband."

Zan looked at his sister and his second in command and knew the time had come to tell them of Ava's visions. Ava, he spoke to her across their bond, I want to tell them.

Yes my love, she sent back to him, I think it is the right time.

Have your visions changed since Rath brought us this new information?

No, she said sadly, but I have an increasing sense of urgency.

Zan nodded his understanding and quickly scribbled a note. He walked to the door and opened it. "Sodan, take this to Jensto and give it to him personally."

"Yes, your Majesty," he said with a deep bow.

Zan returned to the table and spoke, "Rath, Vil, I have been keeping something from you," he said guiltily, noting Rath’s jerk to attention, "but the time has come to tell you everything." He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. "Ava has been receiving visions of a disastrous future in which we all die by Khivar's hand."

Rath sprang to his feet, shouting angrily, "Why the hell didn't you tell us?"

"Ava and I felt it was best that we not place this burden on you needlessly. We knew you would do your best to make sure Khivar was stopped whether you knew of her visions or not. It just seemed to be something we could spare you."

"So why are you telling us now?" Vilondra asked.

"Part of her vision was a way to stop Khivar but it still involves our deaths."

"You mean stopping him will kill us," Rath blandly intoned.

"In a way, but not how you mean," Zan continued. "Ava's vision led her to believe that new technology was the key to stopping Khivar and naturally I assumed it must be a weapon of some kind, but it was not. Last month a scientist came to us with a breakthrough in cloning technology. They have been able to restore memories of an original subject into a clone."

He paused to make sure he had their attention. "But the subject must be dead in order to obtain the correct cells to make the transfer."

Rath regained his seat. "Maybe I’m blind, but how does this help us?"

"It's a back-up plan," Ava spoke for the first time, "if things go badly."

"But now that we have discovered Khivar's armies," Vilondra asserted, "surely we can stop them."

Zan started to speak but Ava's gentle touch on his arm stopped him and she continued. "My visions have not changed. But I believe our discovery of Khivar's troops will force him to speed up his timetable and move against us sooner than he was planning. I am afraid that we must hurry or all will be lost."

Zan continued, "I asked mother to help us to devise a plan that would best utilize this new technology and she has conceived an excellent stratagem."

As Zan explained the plan, Vilondra was shrouded in guilt. She had betrayed them all. If she had come to Zan earlier and confessed Khivar's plan, perhaps she could have spared their lives. She had not meant to choose Khivar over her family but in the end her inaction had let to the same thing. Khivar would win and it was all her fault.

Vilondra turned her attention back to Zan as he continued. "We have set everything up to accommodate the four of us," he said, indicating himself, Ava, Rath and Vilondra. "We work together well and our powers compliment one another. We will be sent with a small party of shape shifters to a planet called Earth, where we can train and grow strong, learning from our past and the history of that planet. Mother will remain here. It is unlikely she will be in danger because she is not directly of the Tageonant line. She will help to coordinate the rebellion on Antar and when we are prepared, we will return and retake our planet."

"What if some us die but not all?" Rath asked and then understanding dawned and he focused his eyes on Ava. "You have foreseen all of our deaths," he said, making it more of a statement than a question.

Ava nodded.

Zan continued with his explanation, "Whomever dies will be cloned. Once the cloning process begins, the genetic material can be placed in stasis. If we are successful in defeating Khivar, we will simply clone the casualties. If we are not successful, the plan will proceed and we will be sent to Earth. If not all of us are killed, Khivar will murder the survivors to assure his possession of the throne, so we should agree now to sacrifice our lives and volunteer for the procedure."

They each gravely nodded their assent.

"The lab is being packed as we speak and it will be sent, along with the Granolith, to a secret lab we are preparing. I had hoped to wait until the new lab was finished but things are moving more quickly than we anticipated and time is of the essence."

"Zan," Rath argued, "the Granolith could be very useful to us in the upcoming battle."

"No," said Ava decisively. "The Granolith was not meant to be used in that manner. We cannot pervert its purpose by using it to cause death and destruction."

Rath had learned in the last few months that Ava was usually right and normally he wouldn't have questioned her, but thousands, possibly millions of lives were at stake and he persisted. "But if its power can save us."

"No Rath." Ava shook her head. "There are many powers working against us and I am afraid nothing can save us now."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 4


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.09.23628)

Noises outside in the courtyard awoke Chanya before first light and she poked her head out the window just in time to see several transports disappearing into the foggy distance. People often came and went around the palace at strange hours but something about the transports seemed odd and she wondered vaguely if it might be something that Khivar would be interested in.

Over the past few months, she had passed all manner of information to him, from the lowliest gossip to the schedules of the guard patrols, but she sensed that nothing she had told him so far was what he was really interested in.

Chanya dressed quickly and went down the corridor toward Vilondra's bedchamber, but discovered the Princess was not there. More and more curious, thought Chanya. Vilondra was never up before sunrise.

She turned and hurried down the hall to the dowager Queen's chamber. Chanya suspected that Nedra and Vilondra had been keeping things from her and she was frustrated and somewhat hurt. She had been a good friend and companion to both women and she wondered what could possibly be so important that they would not confide in her, but she had only been able to conceive of one answer. Khivar. They must suspect his actions and she had to find out for sure.

She reached the Queen's chamber, found the door ajar and knocked lightly when she heard voices from inside the room.

"Come in," Nedra said.

Chanya looked around the room, quickly taking in Vilondra's tear-stained face and the anxiety in the Nedra expression. "Has something happened?" she asked. But when she didn't get an answer, she turned to leave. “Forgive me your Highnesses, I didn’t mean to intrude."

"No wait, Chanya," Vilondra said. "We may as well tell you, everyone will know within a few hours. We have proof that Khivar has been plotting against Zan and he will be arrested at the Council meeting this morning."

Chanya froze. They had discovered Khivar's plot but had they discovered her part in it? "What do you mean he is plotting against Zan, my Lady?" she asked cautiously.

"He is behind the riots and has been raising an army in secret to dispose Zan," Nedra informed her quietly. "Khivar wants the throne and is prepared to do anything to get it, including killing us all."

Chanya paled and struggled to keep her composure. With a quick curtsey, she headed for the door once again. "Excuse me, I am sure you would like to be alone."

As she walked back to her room her mind was working to sort out what she had learned. Khivar was ambitious and he could be after the throne, and she had no doubt he would say or do anything that would gain her help. She could not let him kill Zan but she also didn't want her part in the conspiracy to be discovered. Quickly making up her mind, Chanya donned a cloak and slipped out the door and into the fog.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya let herself in the hidden door at the back of Khivar's mansion and was met immediately by the imposing figure of General Nicaron.

"Lady Chanya, to what do we owe this early morning visit?"

She was out of breath but spoke quickly, "I must speak to Khivar. It’s urgent."

The General nodded and escorted her into a room. "Wait here," he said as he disappeared through a door.

The General reappeared moments later followed closely by Khivar, a dressing gown hurriedly wrapped around his large frame. "Chanya, you have news?"

"Khivar, a special session of the Council is called for today."

He looked at the General for confirmation. "The notice came late last evening, Sir"

"And what is this special session about?" Khivar asked.

"I don't know exactly,” Chanya said, “but I suspect it is to inform the Council members of your treachery, and if you attend you will be arrested for conspiring against Zan."

Khivar's face showed genuine surprise. "They have proof?"

"Queen Nedra said they did."

Khivar turned to Nicaron. "Ready our things for immediate departure."

Nicaron nodded once and left the room.

Khivar smiled. "Little Chanya, I owe you a great deal. It would have been inconvenient to be incarcerated at this time."

"Just remember our deal Khivar,” Chanya said heatedly. “I want Zan alive and I don't wish my part in this little conspiracy to become public knowledge."

"Of course," he said smoothly. "I have already explained my motives."

"How do you explain your army?" she asked.

"Zan has an army at his disposal, and if he resists the new order of government," Khivar shrugged gracefully, "the Council will need an army under their control to counter him."

Chanya accepted his explanation for the present and stayed silent.

Khivar continued, "Since we will be deprived of these enchanting assignations in the near future, I have a gift for you."

He reached into a drawer on the desk and withdrew a chain with a black and silver charm in the shape an oval, and the swirling design representing their world. "It is a communication device. Simply press this," he indicated the triangle in the center, "and speak into it. It is new technology developed by my scientists. The transmitter will send the message in microbursts at different frequencies so it cannot be traced. I can send messages to you the same way. When there is a message waiting, the same area will turn red. Just press it to hear the message."

Chanya accepted the necklace. "I do not entirely trust you, but for now you are my best hope of obtaining what I desire."

Khivar was not offended by her statement, he simply smiled. "You will make a formidable Queen, my dear Chanya, but now is the time when your information could be of the greatest importance," he assured her. "Discover all you can and pass it along to me. Working together we can both get what we want."

Nicaron entered the room just as Chanya left. "So the simpleton has proven her worth."

"Yes," Khivar mused and then turned to the business at hand. "Of course, you know someone must have talked. There is no other way Zan could have obtained the position of our troops. I am expending a great deal of energy to cloak them."

"I will start an investigation and we will discover the traitor," Nicaron assured him.

Khivar nodded, "Have you alerted the troops?"

"Yes they are readying for the battle, Sir."

"Finally," Khivar said with satisfaction, "it has begun."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Rath awaited daybreak in the command center in the palace. Normally he would be with the troops, directing them, but with five battles being waged simultaneously, he needed the resources that the command center provided. Zan had the ultimate command of the troops, of course, but Rath felt great pride that Zan trusted his decisions.

Rath paced from one end of the room to the other, feeling strange that he was not with his troops. Ava's prediction of their deaths had unsettled him more than he wanted to admit but he was actively working to overcome the feelings. He was confident their troops would be a match for Khivar's and decided to push all other thoughts from his mind until after the battle was behind them. They could deal with each threat as it presented itself. He would not allow himself to waste energy trying to determine where a new threat might materialize. And as the sun slowly crept over the horizon, Rath waited anxiously for the first communications from his field commanders or the news from the Council of Khivar's capture.

At this moment Zan was addressing the special session of the Council. Khivar's treachery would be revealed and he would be arrested as the traitor he was.

"General Varros," said the communications officer, "there is a call for you from Major Tensel at the Council Hall.

Rath picked up the speaker. "Receiving transmission, Major."

"Sir, Khivar did not attend the Council," the Major reported. "I took the full compliment of troops to his manor but he has fled."

"Damn it," Rath snarled, "someone must have warned him."

"It appears that way, General."

"Take your troops back to the Council and be alert for attempts on the lives of the King, Queen and Princess Vilondra."

"Yes Sir," the Major signed off.

Rath turned to the communications officer, shoving the speaker at him. "Get me the city gates."

The Lieutenant pushed a series of buttons on the communications console and handed the speaker back to Rath. "This is General Varros. Have the city gates sealed immediately. Duke Roistar has been declared a traitor and is attempting to flee the city. Search all transports and I want reports of any suspicious activity."

"General Varros," the gate commander answered, "Duke Roistar and his party left the city two hours ago."

Rath swore again. "You are sure."

"Yes Sir."

"Seal the gates and search anyone coming into the city. All weapons are to be confiscated and those possessing them arrested."

"By your command, Sir."

Rath switched off the channel and slammed his fist on the console. Someone had warned Khivar. It meant that they had a traitor in their midst, but with all of the activity concerning the build-up and movement of Zan's troops in the last few months, the source of the information could have come from almost anywhere. Khivar could have a spy in the troops but Rath thought it unlikely. He had personally screened the applicants and he had been sure they had all been loyal to Zan but perhaps he had missed something. After Khivar's treachery had been revealed, he had checked and re-checked all of the palace staff, to keep threats to Zan and Ava's safety to a minimum.

But he could ponder the source of the traitor later. Now he needed to concentrate on the battles that were being waged, and he would not be able to do that until he was sure that Zan, Ava and Vilondra were safe. Unable to leave the resources of the command center, Rath motioned to his trusted shape shifter bodyguard. "Kaldar, I have need of your services."

"Yes, General Varros."

"Take a squad of guards to the Council building to make sure the King, Queen and Princess Vilondra are returned to the palace in safety." Zan had not been equipped with a secure communications device when he left the palace but he needed to be aware of the events of the morning and this was not information Rath wanted to broadcast over an unsecured channel. He quickly scribbled a note detailing Khivar's escape and handed it to Kaldar. "Deliver this to the King personally. It is of vital importance that he receive this information."

"As you wish, Sir," Kaldar replied as he left the room.

Now that the emergencies had been dealt with, Rath was able to turn his full attention to the battles being waged. He checked the timepiece on the console and felt a cold fissure of fear rise up his spine. It had been too long since sunrise. He should have heard something from the field commanders by now, unless something was going wrong. Rath grabbed for the communicator and set it to the secure frequency used by the first legion of troops. "Come in Ground One this is Base."

As he was answered, Rath could hear the sounds of battle close to the speaker. "Base, this is Ground One."

"What is your status?"

"They were prepared for us, Sir. They did not wait until first light. They attacked us in the dark but we are holding them, Sir."

"Carry on, but make frequent reports. I will send reinforcements as soon a possible."

"Yes Sir, Ground One out."

Rath tuned to the Lieutenant. "Get me air support," he barked. Zan had hoped it would not be necessary to get into a full-scale war and had kept the air support on the ground, but ready to fly at a moment's notice. The Lieutenant motioned to him and he took the speaker. "Air One, this is Base."

"Yes Sir, Base."

"Scramble and rendezvous with Ground One."

"Yes Sir, by your command."

Next he tried Ground Two but was unsuccessful in raising them. He frustratedly tried to raise Ground Three and Four but there was no response. Just as he was about to attempt Ground Five a message came through.

"Base this is Ground Five. Do you read us Base?"

"This is Base."

"Sir they were waiting for us. They attacked before dawn and tried to destroy our communication equipment but we were able to repair it. Sir, they are attacking with air support and we are sustaining heavy casualties."

"Commander, pull back and I will send air support to you."

"Yes Sir."

Rath spoke to the communications officer. "Get all of the air support scrambled, now."

"Yes Sir."

The Lieutenant quickly made the calls and then turned to Rath. "I have scrambled air Groups Two and Four but I was unable to reach Group Three."

Rath swore, now expecting the worse. "Contact Colonel Detras in charge of the King's escort now!" he bellowed. The Lieutenant quickly complied and handed the instrument to his General. "Colonel, get the King and his party back to the palace immediately. Repeat my words to his Majesty exactly. Tell the King his presence is required at once."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Zan was disappointed to learn of Khivar's absence from the Council. A message dispatched from his manor stated that he would be late and to proceed without him. Zan motioned to Major Tensel. "Major take your troops to Duke Roistar's manor and arrest the Duke and anyone in his household."

"Yes, your Majesty."

Zan proceeded to tell the members of the Council the full extent of Khivar's treachery, and when he had finished there were a few Harcion Senators that still insisted on his innocence. They declared that Khivar must have been set up or perhaps his intentions were misunderstood.

Questions assaulted Zan from all sides and he answered them as best as he could but he did not have any current news of the battle. "Senators," he tried to reassure them, "I will give you all of the details of the insurrection as soon as I know anything."

A figure moving toward him caught his attention. He recognized Kaldar, Rath's personal bodyguard.

The shape shifter bowed formally before him. "I have a message from General Varros."

Zan quickly read the message and then turned back to the assembly. "I have news of Khivar. He and his entire household have fled the city." A roar of reaction raced through the crowd and hisses of 'traitor' echoed through the room.

Zan signaled for silence as Colonel Detras approached the dais. "Khivar will be found and punished for his treachery, have no doubt." Zan stepped down to hear the Colonel's news.

Colonel Detras bowed formally before Zan. "Your Majesty, I have a message from General Varros. I am to tell you that your presence is required urgently at the palace."

"Thank you Colonel, we will leave immediately." Zan turned to once more address the Council. "Senators my presence is required at the palace. I will keep you informed of the news."

Ava and Vilondra were immediately at his side. Ava could feel the worry radiating from him but she waited until they were away from the Council room. "Zan what is wrong?"

He spoke with a hushed voice as they were escorted out the back and into their waiting transport. "Rath and I have a code phrase between us. The battle is going badly. We must get back to the palace as quickly as possible."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Zan remembered his earlier words to Ava, 'The battle is going badly', and shook his head. He couldn't have made a bigger understatement.

Khivar was more prepared for this battle than they had possibly imagined. He had destroyed their air fleet, decimated their troops and sent the survivors scurrying back to the relative safety of the capitol. The only thing that now stood between Khivar and total victory were a few anti-air cannons and the shielded city walls, which Zan was reinforcing with his own power. So far Khivar's troops had not been able to penetrate the walls but Zan knew it was only a matter of time.

When it had been certain Khivar's army was heading for the capitol, Zan had quickly arranged for his mother to be sent to the secret lab to oversee the final preparations. He had tried to convince Ava to accompany his mother because he was fearful for Ava’s safety, but she had adamantly refused, saying that her place was at his side no matter what happened. He had thought he could not possibly love her more but in that instant his love for her had grown tenfold.

He had also tried to persuade Vilondra to leave with their mother, but she had insisted on staying too. Vilondra considered the entire situation to be her fault and she had to see it through, no matter what the outcome.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar waited until dark to send a message to Chanya. He had been frustrated that the ancient city walls had been able to keep him out of Tageonon, his final goal, but other than the one minor setback, the day had gone exactly as he had planned. Zan's troops had fallen like so many blades of grass before a strong wind, and he laughed as he imagined Zan's surprise.

He was sure he could have the city walls down in a matter of days but he did not wish to lose the momentum that had been achieved. His countrymen within the city had obviously failed in their attempts to open the gates, either because of incompetence or because they had been discovered. And he had to admit, now that he was within sight of his goal he was eager to feel the throne beneath him. So he would turn to his traitor within Zan's midst.

Khivar pressed the activator on his communications device and spoke. "Chanya, I have need of your services."

She responded almost immediately. "Khivar, how nice to hear from you. Obviously Zan offered resistance to your idea of governmental restructure."

"Yes, he was less than enthusiastic," Khivar said drolly.

"I am impressed by your progress. Somehow I didn't really think you would be able to force Zan to his knees. He is very powerful."

"Yes but he is young and still naively believes in the inherent goodness of all beings. But I require your help to take the last few steps."

"What do you mean?" she asked apprehensively.

"The main city gate is preventing me from accomplishing our goal. I will be able to breach it eventually but if you were to open it, Zan would be yours that much sooner."

"I can not help you in that way,” Chanya protested. “What if Zan were to discover my part in the plan?"

"He need not discover anything. I have the ability to wipe any troublesome deeds from your memory. I was going to offer it to you as a reward for a job well done."

"But if others see me, I will still be exposed."

"Then you must use your abilities to hide your presence,” he said. “Simply open the gate and then return to the palace."

Chanya considered the plan for a moment. "I will do as you ask. Tonight just before dawn."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Vilondra could not believe the events of the last few hours. She was still in shock that Khivar could have overwhelmed them so completely in such a short time. He had gained access to the city at daybreak and had marched straight for the palace, meeting little resistance on the way. Zan had locked down the palace and though Khivar's troops had been repelled so far, she knew they would soon find entry. The guilt she felt was consuming her and if she didn't do something, she would go mad.

She decided to throw herself on Khivar's mercy once again. He had been blocking her attempts to contact him for two days and she felt she should have known something was going to happen, and cursed herself for being a fool. She really didn't believe Khivar would spare her family but she had to try.

Vilondra waited until dark and slipped out a secret corridor that led under the palace wall and into the heart of the city. It exited near Khivar's manor, where he had set up his headquarters, and as she pushed open the tunnel door, she used her powers to cloak herself in disguise.

Her power was somewhat similar to Chanya's. Vilondra was able to alter what people saw in their dreams, and to a lesser degree, she was able to alter her appearance to those who saw her. She could not hold the illusion for long periods of time but Zan and Ava were the only ones who had ever penetrated her masquerade. Even Chanya, with her abilities, had not been able to peel away the illusion and discover the reality beneath.

Vilondra soon arrived at the secret door in the back of Khivar's manor and boldly waited to meet her estranged lover.

After only a moment, General Nicaron opened the door. "Princess," he said with a suggestive leer, "we did not expect you this evening."

"I must speak with Khivar," she demanded in her most regal voice.

"Of course," he replied with a short, insolent bow. "Right this way."

He led her into a familiar room and as she expected Khivar was waiting for her.

"Vilondra," he smiled with satisfaction. "I knew you would return to me." He addressed Nicaron without taking his eyes off her, "Thank you General. Leave us now."

Vilondra waited until they were alone to throw herself into Khivar's arms. "It has been so long."

"Yes," he said huskily, "but now that we are together, we will never be separated again." He pulled her eager form into a kiss full of longing, sharpened by the months of separation.

They were locked together in a tight embrace for several moments, drinking in one another’s essence but Vilondra reluctantly broke away. "Khivar please don't. I didn't come here to stay. I came to beg you for my brother's life."

Khivar continued to hold her and gently stroked her hair. "Your loyalty to your brother is commendable but nothing has changed. He must die."

"But you have beaten his army," she argued. "Perhaps I could persuade him to step down and let you take the throne."

"Your brother is the last male in the direct Tageonant line. He must be eliminated. There would always be a faction of the populace that see him as the rightful King and I cannot allow it."

"But Khivar..."

"Enough," he said softly. "The subject is growing tiresome. Come to bed now. Tomorrow we will breach the walls of the palace and your brother, his wife and your betrothed will be executed. You and I will be married and declared the new King and Queen of Antar."

"No Khivar," she said, taking a few steps away from him. "I cannot stay with you. I must be at my brother's side."

"Vilondra," Khivar said softly, reaching for her, "there is nothing more you can do."

"Maybe not," Vilondra said, stubbornly raising her chin, "but I will be with him to the end."

"No!” Khivar said heatedly. “I won't risk you!"

Vilondra was surprised by the extent of his emotion. It was the first time Khivar had raised his voice to her, the first time he had spoken to her in anger.

"It is too dangerous," Khivar continued more softly. "This is open war. You could be killed in the fighting. I will not allow you to leave."

She laughed mockingly, her anger growing with his every word. "You won't allow it! I am Vilondra Tageonant, Royal Princess of Antar," she said haughtily. "I shall do as I please and there is nothing you can do to stop me."

"I will tie you to the bed if I have to," Khivar growled, as he stalked purposefully toward her, and when he was close enough he grabbed her arm.

"Let go of me," she hissed. "Not you or anyone else will keep me from Zan." She used her powers to loosen his grip on her arm and threw him across the room and into a table. She could clearly see the surprise and anger on his face as he landed and she quickly headed toward the secret door. She knew that the noise of Khivar's fall would bring the General and she wondered if Khivar would send him after her.

Raised voices from inside the house reached her as she ran through the corridor. She could hear Khivar bellowing orders and the echoing sounds of footsteps following her. As Vilondra reached the outer door, she disguised herself with her powers. Even if the General did come after her, he would not recognize her.

Vilondra slipped through the outer door and proceeded slowly into the street, careful not to bring attention to herself. She continued as Khivar's men passed her, darting off in all directions looking for her, and after a few minutes she reached the hidden door that led into the palace. Using her powers to open the door, she took one last look around to make sure she had not been followed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicaron spotted Vilondra at once but watched amusedly as his troops disregarded and rushed past the wizened form without a second glance. He had to admit that her disguise would fool most people, but then he was not most people. He could feel the power radiating from her like a tangible thing and it was a simple matter to pierce the guise and see her true form beneath.

He followed her silently, curious about her destination. He had suspected there must be hidden entrances into the palace but he had been unable to discover them. And when Vilondra had appeared at Khivar's mansion that evening, he knew his suspicions were well founded. She had sneaked out of the palace, of that Nicaron was sure. Zan would never have allowed her to come had he known.

Nicaron almost laughed aloud when he remembered the thunderstruck expression on Khivar's face when he had burst into the room. Khivar had been on the floor in a pile of broken furniture, shouting orders to bring Vilondra back to him. She had denied him, thrown him across the room and still Khivar wanted her. What a woman.

Nicaron slowed his pace as he watched her come to a stop. She used her powers to open a portal, and he hurried forward just as she turned.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Vilondra turned to face her worse nightmare, General Nicaron, and her mind raced with the fact that she had just led him to the palace door and given him the key. She watched his eyes widen with the knowledge of what lay beyond the door, but she could not let him take the information to Khivar or all of their fates would be sealed. She knew she could not win in a fair fight with him and quickly decided to use his attraction to her to distract him.

"General," she purred, "what an unexpected surprise."

"Yes, I imagine it is," he agreed.

Approaching him slowly, throwing a sway into her hips and a feigned hunger into her eyes, she frantically searched the area for anything she could use as a weapon. Finally she saw a large rock and knew it would have to do. She would only get one chance and she had to make it work. She allowed a knowing smile to curve her lips and when she reached him, and she drew her hand down his chest and leaned into him. "Calles," she breathed his name. "Do you have any idea how much I want you?"

Nicaron's eyes flicked quickly between Vilondra and the doorway leading into the palace. He wanted her so much he could practically taste it, and he dismissed the door for the present as he gathered her into his arms. The door would still be there when they had finished. "Not as much as I want you," he said, pulling her into a rough, devouring kiss.

Vilondra forced herself to melt into him, shielding carefully to not show any part of the revulsion she felt. As he pulled her even closer in an attempt to deepen the kiss, she slowly gathered her power and concentrated on hurling the rock at his head. She raised the rock and used all of her power to propel it toward him, but two things happened simultaneously. Nicaron grabbed her hand and used his powers to divert the path of the rock, dropping it harmlessly to the ground.

"You whore," he ground out, disgusted with himself for falling for her act. And with a tremendous burst of power, he threw her angrily from him, her body twisting in the air like a rag doll. In his rage, he threw her farther and harder than he intended and her head hit the side of a building with a sickening thud. Vilondra slowly collapsed to the ground, leaving a bright crimson stain on the once pristine, white surface.

Nicaron ran to her but he knew it was already too late. He had witnessed death many times before and he recognized its presence. He gently lifted her in his arms, erased the evidence of her blood from the wall and slowly walked back to Khivar's manor, devising a plausible story for her death as he proceeded.

When Nicaron saw a single guard in the distance, he summoned him to his side and struck him, knocking him unconscious. Then he called for help, to make sure he had witnesses to his story. When he arrived back at the mansion, he presented Khivar with Vilondra's body and her unconscious murderer.

The healer confirmed Nicaron's pronouncement of death and Khivar took great pleasure in torturing his beloved's killer to death. The guard protested his innocence to the end but if Khivar heard the words, he did not seem to care. Then Khivar sat, holding Vilondra in his arms all night, knowing it was the last time he would be with her.

In the morning General Nicaron brought news that he had discovered a secret entrance into the palace. It was what Khivar had been waiting for and it meant he was one step closer to obtaining the throne but without Vilondra the inevitable victory seemed to pale. Her last wish had been to return to her brother and Khivar wanted to honor that wish. He also knew her death would demoralize her family and their supporters, but he told himself it was just a convenient bonus.

He cleaned her body personally, repairing torn clothing and erasing all signs of blood. It was one last thing he could do for her.

And as they took her body to the palace under a flag of cease-fire, his camp buzzed with the rumors of Vilondra's death. They said Vilondra had betrayed her brother and sacrificed her life and a kingdom for the man she loved above all else, Khivar.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.10.23628)

The news of Vilondra's death hit Zan like a physical object. It knocked the breath from his body and he collapsed to the floor, his knees refusing to hold his weight. A dark void offered him the sanctuary of oblivion and he felt himself float toward its inky promise but Ava was there to take some of his grief and help him stay anchored to the grim reality. He could not afford to fall apart. He had to stay strong for his family and his people.

Zan arranged for Vilondra's essence to be harvested and entrusted it to his bodyguard, Sodan to take to the lab to be prepared for cloning. Once again he begged Ava to leave the palace but she adamantly refused and Sodan made the journey to the lab alone.

Later that day, Princess Vilondra Tageonant was buried in a quiet ceremony and laid in the family crypt next to her father.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


That evening in their bedchamber, Zan forced a promise from his young bride. "Ava, I love you with all of my heart and soul, and I could not bear it if you died."

"Zan we will all die, I have seen it."

"I know and I believe you, but still I must do everything in my power to protect you."

She nodded her understanding.

"You must promise me that when I tell you to, you will get to a safe room and leave the palace."

"No Zan," Ava protested, "I will stay and fight by your side."

"No," he argued. "You must promise me. If I know you are safe I will be able to concentrate all of my attention on the battle, but if I don't know what has happened to you I will be distracted."

"Zan," she started, but Zan cut her off.

"Please Ava, promise me," he begged. "I can't do this if I am worried about your safety."

"I promise Zan," she said sadly.

He released a tension-filled breath that seemed to relax him. "And promise me you will leave the palace when I tell you."

She hesitated, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "I promise. But Zan..."

He stopped her words with his finger on her lips. "Ava, no more of this subject for tonight."

She nodded her agreement and he replaced his finger with his lips.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.11.23628)

Khivar waited until dawn the day after Vilondra's burial to renew his attack on the palace. The main body of his troops spread out around the palace wall and assaulted the defenses with renewed vigor.

Rath led his troops from the ramparts, attempting to bolster their flagging moral, even though he suspected they were doomed.

Zan briefed the palace staff on the rendezvous point and instructions for the evacuation if necessary. When the meeting was over, he took Chanya aside. "Chanya you have been a good friend to my family and a loyal supporter, refusing to leave us even when it seems the world is turning against us."

"I support you wholeheartedly, your Majesty," Chanya assured him, "and the least I can do is to stay with you in your time of need."

"Khivar will find access into the palace," Zan continued, "maybe today, maybe tomorrow, but he will succeed. I want to get you out of the palace safely. I don't believe Khivar would harm you but you might be accidentally injured in the fighting."

Chanya's heart swelled with his words. Zan was concerned with her safety. "Thank you for your concern, your Majesty, but I will stay here and offer whatever help I can."

"Thank you," Zan said with a sad smile. "All you have ever done, is trust me, been there for me whenever I needed you. I have never done anything to deserve that kind of loyalty from you."

Chanya moved closer to him and looked up through her lashes seductively. "Your Majesty, you are a great man and a great King. I would do anything for you."

But Zan was too distracted to notice her flirtation and continued, "I want you to know the rendezvous point for the family. I am sure my mother will value your company especially after losing her daughter."

Chanya could not keep the small smile off of her face. Zan was treating her like she was part of the family. "I will offer whatever comfort I am able."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The assault on the walls continued while a small band of raiders, led by Khivar himself, entered the palace through the secret corridor, triggering the alarm. They ran into the hall, spreading out according to the plan, using information provided by Chanya.

Khivar considered his foolish informant, Chanya. She had been useful and if she survived the coup perhaps he would reward her, but he didn't really expect her to survive.

Khivar had given strict orders to take the King and Queen alive. No one else mattered.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


When the alarm sounded, Zan, with Chanya at his side, rushed to the command center where he had left Ava. Zan barked orders to the Colonel in charge, "The enemy has entered the palace. Send troops to intercept them."

Then he took Ava aside and reminded her of her promise to him. "Ava, go to the safe room down the corridor and seal yourself inside."

"But Zan," she protested.

He kissed her quickly. "Please, my love, you promised."

"Yes," Ava relented.

They embraced desperately, knowing it could be the last time and Zan escorted her to the room's hidden entrance.

"If we are successful I will come for you, if not..." he let the sentence trail off. "I love you Ava."

"And I love you. No matter what happens, nothing can change that."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya watched the tender scene with great interest. She knew where Ava was hidden and she quickly sent the information to Khivar.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar received Chanya's message and turned to a Major at his side. "The Queen is in a secret room down the corridor from the command center. Bring her to me, unharmed."

The Major bowed. "As you wish, my Duke."

Khivar quickly sent a message back to Chanya. "Where is Zan?" and received her reply almost immediately.

"He is heading toward the source of the alarm."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ava watched the monitors in the hidden room with growing horror. She had known what their fates would be, but the reality was more terrible than she could have imagined. She tried to follow Zan's movements on the monitors, as he moved through the palace, but she would lose sight of him occasionally in-between cameras. Every time he was off camera she would literally hold her breath until he appeared on the next screen and then release it knowing that for now at least, her beloved was still alive.

A movement on one of the screens, in what should have been a deserted part of the palace, caught her attention. Khivar was traveling rapidly down the corridor toward Zan, as if he knew where Zan would be. She watched as Khivar entered a room Zan had to pass through and concealed himself in the corner, obviously waiting for Zan to come to him.

Ava concentrated on their bond. Zan, she sent to him, Khivar is hiding in the north corner of the Blue room and he is armed.

Thank you for the warning, my love, he sent back to her as he rushed into the room.

Khivar charged out of his hiding place and knocked Zan to the floor. Zan got up and charged Khivar, using his powers to throw him into the wall. Zan had no weapons, only his powers and fighting skills and he knew Khivar would not be fighting fair. Zan threw himself out of the path of Khivar's blaster and used his powers to knock it out of Khivar's hand and onto the floor.

Zan turned back to Khivar, threw him across the room and grabbed his blaster where it had fallen. Khivar used a grapple to pull himself out of the way of Zan's attack and as he swung past, threw a grenade. Zan used his accelerated speed to leap out of the way of the explosion but as he landed, Khivar rolled another grenade toward him. Zan could not avoid it and landed on the grenade as it exploded. He was able to raise a shield to protect himself, but the energy from the blast threw him across the room and into the wall.

Ava was frantic to help Zan but there was nothing she could do. She would never be able to reach him in time and had no way to communicate with the troops or the palace guard. She could see Khivar's men approaching them from all sides and knew if they caught Zan they would kill him.

Zan you must get away! She sent desperately through their connection. Khivar's troops are coming from all directions!

He replied softly as he climbed to he feet, We knew it would come to this. I have a chance to end this now by killing Khivar. And then he uttered the words she had dreaded, Ava you must leave the palace, now.

Ava knew that Zan didn't think he was going to make it out alive and he wanted to make sure she was safe. She stood watching the fight, trying to decide what to do, but Zan had made her promise if it ever came to this point she would obey him. But how could she just leave him? He was everything to her and if he died she didn’t want to go on living.

The decision was taken away from her however when she heard men trying to break through the door behind her, and she quickly checked the monitors. Khivar's men had discovered her hiding place and they would cut through the heavy door in a matter of minutes. She could not allow herself to be taken hostage and had no choice but to leave as Zan had instructed her.

Ava looked back at the monitor that showed Zan, to see him one last time. She raised a hand to the monitor as if she were really touching him and silently sent him her undying love. Climbing into the escape pod, she pressed the power button and then the self-destruct for the room. She would take a few of them out and they would not be able to follow.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


From the shadows, Chanya watched the battle between Zan and Khivar, and for the first time she seriously doubted Khivar's intentions. She had wanted to believe so badly that Khivar would let Zan live, and she had followed him blindly. Zan and Khivar were evenly matched as combatants and it looked as if the fight might end in a standstill but Khivar's troops poured into the room from all sides, surrounding Zan, and he dropped his weapon and stood helplessly, waiting.

"Zan you are an accomplished fighter," Khivar complimented him. "It is too bad we could not have been allies."

Zan stood to his full height. "I don't recall there ever being an offer of an alliance."

"No," Khivar laughed, "you are correct. I did not think you would agree to my terms."

Zan held his gaze. "No, the price is too high."

Khivar looked stricken for a moment before he was able to mask his grief. "I would have done anything to avoid Vilondra's death."

"I believe you," Zan said solemnly, "but it was done none-the-less and now you can add me to your list of 'accidental' deaths."

"No," Khivar said simply. "I need you alive."

Chanya relaxed, Khivar was going to keep his word. She made her way silently down the corridor toward a side entrance that led into the city where Udac was waiting for her.

Zan laughed at Khivar's statement and used his powers to cause an overload in the light source above, momentarily blinding the occupants of the room. He forced his shield outward in a burst that sent Khivar and his soldiers flying to the ground and moved quickly toward the door.

Zan paused to take one last look at Khivar before he slipped out, cursing his weakness. He had so much power coursing through him, healing power, defensive power, but it was useless in the current situation. For the first time he wished he possessed Rath's destructive powers. He could have destroyed Khivar, as he desperately wanted to do, but instead he was forced to run.

Zan sprinted to another secret exit, just down the corridor. When he reached the door he used the control panel to sound the evacuation alarm for the palace. He looked quickly around at the place that had always been his home, and felt a sense of calm. He might lose the building and the kingdom but as long as he had family, allies and friends, he would always have a home.

He slipped through the door and hurried down the corridor that led under the palace and into the forest bordering the city. After a few moments, he knew he was approaching the main palace wall because he could hear the sounds of the battle more clearly. And then he finally saw the door.

Suddenly he was thrown violently back into the wall as an explosion caused part of the palace wall and the ground above, to collapse down into the tunnel. Not having time to erect a shield, Zan's head hit hard on the wall and then the ground as he fell.

The last thing he saw as he slipped into the waiting blackness was the debris that separated him from the outside door, freedom, and Ava.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The bright light momentarily blinded Khivar. "Don't let the King escape," he bellowed, but as he regained his vision, he could see that Zan was gone. "Search the palace," he ordered. "He can't have gone far."

His men left him and he spared a glance into the corner where Chanya had hidden herself. She was very good at her subterfuge but he possessed the ability to detect power being used and she had been straining herself to keep up the illusion. He had played the scene with Zan just for her benefit, telling himself that after all, she might be useful in the future.

The Major he had sent to retrieve Ava came stumbling down the hall, his uniform torn and bloody. "Duke Roistar, the Queen was in a room equipped with an escape pod. She activated it as we were breaking through the door and then the place collapsed on top of us."

"The Queen has escaped," Khivar intoned dryly. "It seems as if I am loosing all of my prizes today," he said to no one in particular. He knew he had done the right thing as far as Chanya was concerned. With her help he could destroy Zan's remaining troops and execute the King and Queen in a matter of days.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 5


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ava had reached the safety of the rendezvous hours before but there was still no sign of Zan. Chanya and her handmaiden had arrived not long after Ava had gotten there, and Rath with his compliment of troops had reached them in the afternoon. Others arrived throughout the day and each time Ava ran to see who the newcomers were, but each time she was disappointed. Now it was well after dark and Zan had still not come.

Ava had tried connecting with him several times but all she had encountered was darkness. She did not know if it was because the distance between was too great or because something had happened to Zan but with each passing moment, she became more frightened.

With the King missing, Rath was technically in charge but he tried to lessen the blow of Zan's absence by deferring to Nedra and Ava. Everyone agreed that after the day's disastrous events, they should wait until the morning to act.

Ava retired to her room, alone for the first time since her marriage. She attempted once more, before she climbed into bed, to connect with Zan but she received no reply. Reluctantly she got into bed and tried without success to sleep, tossing and turning, but she had a terrible feeling Zan was in trouble and needed her help. She quickly dressed and sneaked out of her quarters and past the guards, leaving the safety of the camp.

A compulsion drew her to the north and she slipped into the forest, heading in that direction. Picking her way silently through the foliage, again Ava tried to connect with Zan, but again she was unsuccessful. As she walked deeper into the trees, her anxiety level grew with each step. She hadn't let herself consider it before, but something must be seriously wrong with Zan. Either he was terribly injured or he was blocking their connection for another reason. Maybe he had been captured and he didn't want her to know what was happening to him. Maybe he was being tortured, maybe they were killing him.

Tears started to roll down her face and she stubbornly wiped them away. Falling apart wouldn't help Zan, Ava chastened herself, she had to be strong. She knew Zan was still alive, she could feel it, and as long as he was alive there was a chance she could save him. But an increased sense of urgency struck her and she hurried onward.

She had been walking for almost an hour, heading deeper and deeper into the woods, when suddenly she noticed that all the sounds of the wildlife had ceased. She stopped and looked around, her eyes darting from place to place in the dark, but focusing on nothing.

Finally in the distance she saw the movement of a solitary figure coming toward her, and she quickly slipped behind some brush to avoid discovery. The figure was unsteady on its feet, lurching from tree to tree, and after a few more steps collapsed heavily onto the leaf-covered ground.

Ava advanced toward the fallen figure as silently as she could and when she had covered half of the distance between them, she suddenly recognized her beloved. She ran to Zan and fell to her knees before him, desperately checking for signs of life and relaxing a little when she had proof that he still lived. But the terrible wound on Zan's head was far beyond her meager healing capabilities and made her frantic to get him back to camp and the healer.

The camp was over an hour away but she didn't dare leave Zan and return for help, she had a feeling he would not survive if she did. But she had to save him. Zan meant everything to her and even though she had foreseen their deaths, she wasn't ready to let go of him yet. She would have to take Zan back to the camp herself.

Ava gathered him in her arms, used her powers to help lift his weight and headed back as quickly as she could. It was slow going, as she carefully picked her way among the foliage, and the distance seemed longer than she remembered. Zan was a heavy burden, even with the small help her powers afforded and her knees threatened to collapse with each step she took, but she refused to let them. She was the only thing that stood between Zan and death, and she would fight until she had used every resource at her disposal.

After what seemed like and eternity, her muscles trembling with the strain, Ava finally reached an area she recognized as the edge of the camp. She called out for help as she continued, and with a few more steps she spied the healer's quarters. Even as she heard the others approaching, she pushed her exhausted body the last few steps, not letting herself collapse until Zan was taken from her arms. Then she fell into the arms of one of the guards, unconscious, exhausted physically and mentally from the over-use of her powers.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.16.23628)

Zan awoke to find his mother sitting beside him in the makeshift infirmary. "Where is Ava? Is she safe?" he asked frantically.

"She is safe," his mother replied. "She saved your life. Do you remember?"

Zan shook his head, willing the memories to come. "I was trapped in a corridor leading under the palace wall. It collapsed and I was knocked unconscious. When I came to, I stated digging my way out. Using my powers caused my head to ache horribly and I had to dig out with my bare hands."

He held up his hands noticing that the abrasions were now healed. "I remember going into the woods and walking toward the rendezvous point but I was so tired and each step seemed to take all of my strength," he shook his head. "After that I remember nothing."

"Ava tried to contact you several times but she was unable to. And that evening she sensed you needed help and went into the woods to look for you. The healers say you wouldn't have survived much longer. But Ava found you and carried you back to the camp. She was so exhausted that she was unconscious for two days."

"She carried me," he said incredulously. "But she is alright now."

"Yes. The healer has ordered bed rest for her for today but she will be fine."

"How severe are my injuries?" Zan asked.

"The healers said your head injury damaged the part of your brain that gives us our powers but they were able to repair it successfully. You should be at full strength in a matter of days."

"I want to see Ava," Zan said as he started to get out of bed. He felt stiff from head to toe but he was determined to get to his wife. "Where is she?"

"Zan," his mother said coming forward, "let me help you. You are still weak. Ava is in your quarters."

He leaned on his mother and allowed her take part of his weight. "How long have I been unconscious?"

"You were out for three days."

"What has been happening in that time?"

"Rath has been leading covert strikes against the enemy forces. They have been very successful at taking Khivar's men by surprise."

"Is Rath in the camp now?"

"Yes, he has been leading the strikes at night."

"After I have seen Ava I want to have a meeting with you and Rath for a full briefing. Please let him know it will be directly after lunch in my quarters."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ava was asleep when he entered the room and Zan quietly moved to sit on the edge of the bed. He trusted the healer completely but he wanted to make sure for himself that she was well. He used his powers to check her for injuries and was relieved to find none. But he could feel the stiffness in her muscles and he gently eased it away.

He traced her face with his hand and carefully opened their connection. She was having a nightmare about leaving him in the palace. She felt tremendous guilt and he sent soothing thoughts and his love to her across their bond. He had been so worried about her when Khivar had invaded the palace and he knew he had done the right thing in making her promise to leave him. He was just sorry she was suffering because of his decision.

Zan tightened the bond and brought her out of her dream and into wakefulness.

For a moment Ava looked at him, trying to separate dream from reality, and then she threw her arms around him. "Zan, you are alright."

"Yes," he said as he returned her embrace. "I hear I have you to thank for that."

"I was not ready for you to leave me yet," Ava sighed.

Zan smiled, "I cannot believe you carried me here."

"It was not easy," she admitted, "but I couldn't risk leaving you there."

He spoke across their bond, Have I told you today how much I love you?

No, she replied in the same manner.

I love you more than life itself. He stroked her velvet cheek, I am sorry the promise I forced from you is causing you guilt.

How did you know?

I can feel it through the connection.

Zan, Ava continued as she cupped his cheek in her hand, I could see you on the monitors at the palace and I wanted to help you so desperately, but there was nothing I could do and not break my promise to you. I love you so much but how could I just leave you?

I am sorry, Zan said, but knowing you were safe allowed me to do what I needed to do.

Please don't make me leave you again, Ava begged him.

I hope it won't come to that, he said, taking her in his arms. I don't think I could bear it.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


After the briefing, Nedra returned to her quarters and found Chanya waiting for her. In the past few days the girl had been of great comfort to her in helping her deal with the loss of her daughter, temporary though it may be.

"Chanya, thank you for your support over these last few days. First we lost Vilondra and then we didn't know if Zan was alive, but you were always hopeful and never gave up the belief that he was alive."

"Somehow I knew he was still with us," Chanya said with a smile.

"You are very loyal to our family and Zan thought you might be of help to me in a project I am working on."

Chanya listened in fascination as Nedra explained the plan to send the Royal Four to a planet in another system that she had never heard of. "I am amazed,” she gasped, when Nedra finished. “I didn't know technology had advanced so far."

"It is a new process that was only developed a few months ago. We are lucky to have it or Vilondra would truly be lost to us."

"I would be interested in seeing the lab," Chanya said.

"I am leaving for the lab this evening and I was hoping you would accompany me," Nedra admitted.

Chanya smiled. "I am honored that you have entrusted me with this, your Highness."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya returned to her room and related everything she had learned to Udac.

"Zan believes that Khivar will surely kill him but I heard Khivar himself tell Zan in the palace that he needed him alive."

"Is it possible Khivar knew of your presence, beloved?" asked Udac.

Chanya shrugged, "I don't know. Khivar is very powerful and I was using a lot of energy to maintain the illusion.

"I think for now, you should keep this information about the lab to yourself. It could be valuable to you at another time."

Chanya nodded. "The Queen and I are traveling to the lab later. I want you to follow us and learn all that you can."

"Of course," Udac agreed.

Chanya reached for her necklace. "And now I must report tonight's raiding schedule to Khivar."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


No matter where Rath turned there were troops in Khivar's livery. He had led his men into a trap and he didn’t think there would be an escape tonight. Rath used his powers until he was exhausted, but still the enemy soldiers kept coming. Picking up a blaster from a fallen man, Rath tried to clear a path through the army surrounding him, but there were too many and soon the weapon clicked empty.

Then Rath fought with his bare hands, using all of his combat training, knowing he had failed his King and Queen. His only consolation was that he would have another chance when he was cloned. Khivar's soldiers took his men easily but Rath fought capture with everything he had left, hoping they would kill him before the information could be taken from his mind, but he was finally subdued. The soldiers did not kill him as he wished but held him until General Nicaron appeared.

"General Varros," Nicaron greeted him with a smile. "What a pleasure it is to finally meet, on this the eve of your death."

"Just get on with it," Rath taunted.

"No," Nicaron declined, "I think I will have a look around in that mind of yours first."

Rath knew he could not possibly hope to hold off Nicaron's mind probe. He launched himself at the nearest soldier, grabbed his blaster and took a shot at Nicaron's head. The shot was wide but Nicaron reacted immediately, sending a searing blast of energy through his chest. Rath looked down at the charred flesh and smiled as he slumped to the ground, satisfied he was taking his secrets with him to the grave.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Udac returned to Chanya's chamber late that evening and found Chanya eager for her news.

"What did you discover?"

Udac sat on the edge of her mistress' bed to tell her tale. "I heard everything you discussed with the Queen about how the cloning worked. I discovered that they are preparing memory retrieval devices and a book written in the royal code as a back up. There is also a message that the Queen recorded herself to be stored on the communication orbs."

"Interesting but hardly useful," Chanya said dismissively. "I convinced Nedra to give me a set of harvesting devices, in case I am in a position to collect the essence from one of the unfortunates. So even if Khivar does betray us I will see Zan is reborn."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.17.23628)

Rath's body was returned to the camp by the surviving troops and Zan had his essence collected and sent with Kaldar and Nedra to the lab. He asked his mother to stay and oversee the project but he suspected she knew the real reason; he wanted to make sure she was safe. Kaldar, Rath’s protector, had volunteered to escort the dowager Queen and his master's essence when they had told him of the project.

Zan stood at the head of his friend's makeshift grave. Rath deserved a more formal burial than they could give him but it wasn't possible at the present. He took Ava's hand and spoke in her mind. Ava, I don't know what to do. Rath was the expert in military tactics. I am just an administrator.

Don't sell yourself short, she answered him. You studied military tactics in school and you have observed Rath in action. You are also an expert in history, perhaps there is something in the past that will guide you.

Zan pulled her into a tight embrace and sighed. You are right. I am just starting to despair. He kissed her on the top of her head. You bring out the best part of me. What would I do without you?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Zan called a meeting of the troop commanders that evening. "In honor of General Varros we will forgo tonight's raid, but tomorrow we will resume the strikes. I have appointed General Toaks my second in command." He turned to the newly appointed General, "Please continue General."

Chanya listened in the back of the room, unnoticed by its occupants. Khivar had ordered her to get the plans for the next round of strikes and the current location of the camp. He had never asked her for the camp location before and she suspected that the end was near. Khivar had confirmed her suspicious, promising her that within the next few days Ava would be dead.

But with the new cloning technology, Chanya knew death would not necessarily get rid of her permanently. She had to make sure when Ava was killed, her essence was permanently destroyed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The King's Council room at the Palace)

Khivar listened to the message from Chanya a second time, with growing interest.



Khivar, I have the information you requested but I want to make an additional bargain with you. I must be present during Ava's death to make sure she is really gone. Promise me this and I will give you what you ask.



The little fool Chanya was turning out to be quite a bloodthirsty creature, Khivar thought to himself. Yes, he would allow her to be present at Ava's death, it would be a simple matter.

He sent his affirmative reply and immediately received the data he requested. He gave the information to Nicaron who plotted it onto the map as Khivar revealed his plan. "They are all staying in camp tonight to mourn Rath, but tomorrow evening most of Zan's men will leave camp for the strikes against our troops. Leave small groups of men at the locations Zan's troops will attack, but the main body of our forces will take the camp. I want all of them alive," he warned. "Brief your men that no 'accidents' will be accepted. If anyone is killed, it will be their death warrant as well."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.18.23628)

Sodan returned from his reconnaissance to find the camp in shambles and all of the occupants gone. He searched frantically for any trace of his King and master but it was futile. He suspected Khivar had captured them, and he turned in the direction of the capitol and the palace, knowing it was where Khivar would take them. It was a two-day journey on foot and he started out at a rapid but steady pace, hoping he would be able to reach them before it was too late.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.20.23628)

Two days later, Zan was still amazed at how easily the camp had fallen. He had heard several orders for everyone to be taken alive but he didn’t know the fate of anyone other than himself and Ava, who was imprisoned with him in one of the palace's unused gaols. He suspected his troops had been led into another trap and mourned their loss. Sodan had been sent to gather information on the enemy troops and Zan feared he was dead as well. His one consolation was that his mother was safe.

In the time he and Ava had been in the cell, they had seen no one except a single guard who brought them food, and Zan suspected Khivar was only keeping them alive until he brought the Council under control. Afterward they would be of no use to him. Zan knew that Khivar would have to kill him as the only remaining Tageonant heir, but perhaps he could persuade him to spare Ava.

Their tissue harvesting devices had been taken from them and it seemed as if their back-up plan was doomed to fail. He would do anything in his power to save his beloved wife, even if it meant sacrificing everything, even his life, and perhaps if she lived, she could devise a way to bring them all back.

He looked lovingly at Ava's sleeping form, tracing the planes of her face with his eyes. He regretted ever bringing her into his world. If he hadn't she would be safe at her father's house and not facing a death sentence, but he had gained so much in having her by his side. She had given him support and love, and he knew without her he never would have found the strength to get this far. She made him want to be a better man.

Zan walked to the wall and looked out the small window above his head. As usual his eyes were drawn to the place in the heavens where the red sun had been. None of the star's remains were visible but it was almost as if he could sense its lingering presence. The sun had been in its last years of life, and even though it had not directly threatened their system, Zan's grandfather had considered its erratic behavior to be too dangerous to risk. They had used precisely aimed probes to create chemical reactions to quickly consume the remaining elements, and the sun had been extinguished safely, years early.

Zan had not even been born when the awesome energy that had once been a sun had dissipated into the surrounding space, but for some reason he had always been haunted by its passing. It was a constant reminder of the fragility of life, the transient nature of all things, that even something burning so bright could just burn out.

Zan felt a shiver of dread run through him that chilled him to the core of his soul. He knew with certainty he and Ava would not survive, but he made a wish on the star that was no longer there; if they could not be together in life, then let them be together after death.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar strode down the hall with General Nicaron and Major Grester. The day he had waited for was finally here and in just a few moments he would secure the throne. He smiled as he entered the cell that held the boy King and his child bride. Very soon he would have everything he wanted.

"Zan," Khivar said commandingly, "you will bow before me as your new King."

"I will never bow before a traitor," Zan growled.

"You should not anger me," Khivar said quietly, "you do not know the extent of my wrath."

Zan quickly glanced at Ava. "I will bow to you if you give me your oath that you will spare Ava."

"No Zan," Ava said, taking his face in her hands and forcing him to look at her. "Do not debase yourself for my sake. I would rather die at your side."

"I could not give you my oath anyway," Khivar admitted. "I have already struck a bargain with the traitor in your midst for the life of the Queen. Both of your lives are forfeit. After all," he said glancing at Ava, "I could not take the chance that the young Queen is carrying your heir."

"Who is our betrayer?" Zan demanded.

Khivar laughed. "The serpent in your bosom is one of your most trusted, most beloved. She traded her soul for your life Zan, and the Queen's death, but she was a fool to believe I would honor the bargain."

"The name, Khivar," Zan commanded.

"Chanya," he said simply. "It seems she was in love with you the whole time, but when you cast her aside for Ava she accepted my offer of an alliance."

Shocked, Zan turned to look at Ava and spoke in her mind. Chanya knows of the cloning project. She will tell Khivar and we are all truly lost.

Khivar laughed at the stricken look on their faces.

Zan pulled Ava into an embrace, gently touching his head to hers and speaking across their bond. Ava my love, I am sorry I have led you to this end.

Ava wrapped her arms around him and poured her love into their bond. Zan I don't have any regrets. I only wish our time together had been longer.

Khivar motioned to Nicaron and Grester and they raised their hands to fire.

I love you Ava, with everything I am, my heart and soul. We have been one, soul mates since we met, and the bond between us has only grown stronger, deeper. I believe we will be together in the next life, whatever and where ever it may be. The bonds that unite us cannot be severed, we will always be together.

Zan my love, if needed, my soul will search the stars for yours. Our love is destined, eternal, and nothing can keep us apart.

They were so engrossed in one another that neither saw the blasts of energy that ended their lives.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Chanya paced from one end of the room to the other, awaiting Khivar's return. He had been at the Council all morning negotiating the governmental transition and she was eager for him to return and keep his promise to her.

"My child," Udac soothed, "be still. It will all be accomplished presently."

At that moment Khivar strode into the room with a satisfied smile. "Lady Chanya it is done."

"Ava is dead?"

"Yes. Now allow me to escort you to Zan."

They walked down the musty stairs hewn from stone, into the gaol, and Chanya's apprehension grew with every step. Khivar stopped at the door to one of the cells, pushed it open and roughly shoved Chanya inside. "Here is your beloved," he mocked.

Chanya looked at the two bodies embracing each other even in death, with a sense of unreality. For a moment she could not believe Zan was really dead, but as the knowledge penetrated her stunned mind she felt a rage like she had never before experienced. A scream of fury rose up from within her and she charged Khivar, who easily slapped her aside. She fell roughly to the ground beside Zan, and tears of frustration streamed down her cheeks. "You killed him."

"Of course. I could not allow the one remaining Tageonant heir to live."

"I will kill you for this!" Chanya screamed.

Khivar laughed. "That I very much doubt, but," he paused to draw a dagger from its sheath, "you may join your King in death, if you wish. Perhaps you will be buried with them in the public ceremony tomorrow." He threw the dagger on the floor beside her and arrogantly strode from the room, the sound of his laughter echoing down the corridor.

Chanya collapsed into tears and Udac ran to her side and gathered her mistress in her arms. "My poor Chanya" she said, gently rocking the sobbing form.

Chanya reached out to trace Zan's brow with her hand, she had been so close yet so far. She glanced at Ava's limp form and an idea started to take shape in her mind. She sat up and wiped the tears from her face. "Udac I will be with Zan." She took the tissue harvesting devices from a concealed pouch in her gown and used one on Zan.

"What is your plan?" Udac asked.

"You must kill me and use this device to collect my brain tissue,” Chanya said. “Then you will take them to the lab. Tell the Queen it is Zan and Ava's samples and she will send me to the planet as Zan's wife."

"But the memory retrieval devices," Udac reminded her. "When Zan regains his memory, he might discover you are not Ava."

"Then you must destroy them and erase the message on the orbs," Chanya said. "Then if Zan ever does remember, we will already be inseparably bonded."

"You will not remember your true self either, Chanya," Udac reminded her.

"I know," Chanya said stoically. "Everyone including myself will think I am Ava."

"But beloved," Udac protested, "I cannot kill you. I am your protector."

Chanya reached for the dagger on the ground. "Then I will do it myself." She raised the dagger and quickly plunged it into her heart.

Udac held Chanya's body gently as if she would wake her from sleep and used the harvesting device to collect her essence. She took the necklace from around Chanya's neck to dispose of, so no one would suspect her of collusion with Khivar. Then she smoothed the long, golden hair out of her mistress' face and laid her next to the man she loved.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sodan arrived at a camouflaged entrance to the palace just after dark. He raised a hand to activate the locking device but the door cracked open and he quickly threw himself aside to avoid discovery.

A lone figure emerged from the passageway and looked around as if to ascertain the correct direction.

The figure changed form before him and he immediately recognized her. She was Lady Chanya's handmaid, Udac.

He stepped forward to make his presence known. "Udac."

She whirled toward him and he knocked aside her outstretched hand just before she fired. He held her tightly but saw recognition cross her features and released his grip as she spoke. "Sodan, I thought you were dead."

He smiled, "I thought the same of you. What are you doing here?"

"When the camp was taken we were all brought here. Khivar has killed the King and Queen and my mistress." She held up the harvesting devices. "But before she died, my mistress was able to collect the essence of the King and Queen."

"Then there is still hope for the future,” Sodan said softly. “We must get this to the lab as quickly as possible."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.21.23628)

The next day, Duke Khivar Roistar presided at the state funeral for the King and Queen. They were buried in the Tageonant crypt alongside Vilondra. Khivar stayed at the grave of his beloved all afternoon mourning her loss, and that evening in a large, spectacular ceremony he was crowned King.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.22.23628)

The next evening, Udac and Sodan arrived at the lab and the final preparations were made to send the transport to Earth. Udac completed her mistress' final wish by permanently disabling the memory retrieval devices and erasing the message on the orbs.

Sodan and Kaldar had eagerly volunteered to be sent with their fallen masters. Both were experts in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and Sodan was also a pilot. Two other shape shifters had also been chosen for the mission; Letras, Zan's former tutor and an expert in history, philosophy and military tactics, and Cuerena a scientist and Granolith specialist.

The Granolith and the two sets of pods, the real ones and the decoys, were carefully loaded onto the transport along with the communication orbs, memory retrieval devices, healing stones and the book written in the royal code. Queen Nedra gave the travelers final instructions and said her last good-byes to her children.

Udac wanted to volunteer to go as well, but she was afraid that her request would raise too many questions, so she remained silent. Instead she used her powers to fuse the inner workings of Chanya's transmitter necklace, removed the pendant from around her neck and turned with it to Sodan. "Here is a symbol of our planet, wear it proudly and bring them back to us."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.23.23628)

Khivar was woken early by General Nicaron. "Your Majesty, the air command has reported sighting an uncleared transport leaving the atmosphere."

"Why didn't they shoot it down?" Khivar asked groggily.

"It was too far out of range," Nicaron explained. "It launched from an area we had thought deserted."

Khivar's attention focused immediately. "Were they able to trace its origin?"

"Yes and there are troops on the way even as we speak."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicaron struck Jensto once again, knocking him to the floor.

"Please," Jensto begged as he huddled on the opulent carpet, "I cannot tell you what I don't know."

Khivar spoke up, "General this is getting us nowhere. Use your powers to pry the information out of his mind."

Jensto tried to crawl away from Nicaron, but at a gesture from their commander, soldiers grabbed him on either side and held him tightly. Nicaron placed his hand on the scientist's head, and after a moment a surprised look crossed his features. He turned to Khivar, "Your Majesty, it seems that the scientist here is a specialist in cloning and has recently discovered a new technique that allows for the transfer of memories into a clone."

Khivar stood up. "Vilondra, we can bring her back."

"I am sorry your Majesty but she has been dead too long for the transfer to work. It must be done within a couple of days apparently. But the good scientist here, working with Zan, Ava and Nedra have already done it for us."

"They have cloned Vilondra?"

"Yes and Rath, Zan and Ava. Apparently they had a back-up plan in case things went against them. They were cloned and sent to a planet they thought would be out of our reach, to prepare to take back Antar."

"How clever of them," Khivar sneered. "Which planet?"

"I have never heard of it,” Nicaron shrugged. “It is called Erth."

"Erth?" Khivar asked. "Where is this planet?"

Nicaron indicated the scientist huddling on the floor. "He does not know, but Sir, there is a more urgent issue. The Granolith."

"What about it," Khivar asked dismissively.

"It was sent to Erth with Zan."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.18.23628)

A transport loaded with two hundred of Khivar's most loyal followers, led by General Nicaron, prepared for departure. Their orders were to eliminate Zan, Rath and Ava by any means possible, and bring Vilondra back to Antar.

And a secret directive was given to General Nicaron - retrieve the Granolith.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~




END OF BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)


des-ti-ny -
1 : a predetermined course of events often held to be an irresistible power or agency


der-i-va-tion -
1 : to obtain or form, from a specified source
2 : a necessary result of a pattern of actions



DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.



AUTHOR'S NOTE: The conclusion of the story.



CREDITS: Wisdom of the Buddha - The Unabridged Dhammapada, translated and edited by
F. Max Muller and is the property of Dover publishing, 2000 ed.



DEFINITIONS:
trithium amplification generator – aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and suspending the powers of Antarians among other things.
transverse thought projector - the device used by Antarians to amplify their powers to 'possess' humans.



ADDITIONAL NOTE: There are 10 months in the Antarian year with 38 days each, giving the Antarian year 380 days. The dates are in the form (month.day.year)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 12 – Destiny Derived - (The Royal Four Reclaimed)



ANTAR

Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada (Ava) - Liz - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel – Zan’s sister
Queen Nedra Tageonant (Ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
King Zantas Tageonant - Zan’s ancestor who brought peace to Antar and started the Council – Tess named the baby after him

Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located, Khivar changed the name to Roistar when he became King
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra’s head General in the resistance against Khivar
Ryden – Ryan MacGregor - new guy working at the UFO museum and attending West Roswell High - a Michael worshipper
Kranon – Queen Nedra’s head scientist

General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar – Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Duke Colrath Varros - Rath's father and a Senator

Telos - The providence over which Duke Telnada oversees
Royal Governor Duke Hortos Telnada - Ava's father
Duchess Celyn Telnada (say'-lin) - Ava's mother

Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Tess - Vilondra's friend who was so obsessed with Zan that she betrayed them all and switched her own genetic material for Ava’s
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid and protector
Sir Feron Santas - Chanya's father and senator



Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - the man who usurped Zan's throne & sent the skins to Earth
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - aka. Tom - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - Rath's childhood friend and member of the Michael worshippers
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, who posed as his mother on Earth
Corporal Raltos - one of the soldiers prepared for Khivar to possess on Earth
Sendoa – the man Khivar employs to block powers and connections
Colonel Talodan - Nicaron’s new second in command
Captain Naire – Talodan’s adjutant
Katian – skin soldier based in New York - Nicholas’ lover that Cuerena tricked him into killing

Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - Ed Harding - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - Serena - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers



Leaders of the other planets in the Antarian system
Larek - Brody - Royal Duke of Talros (tal'-ros)
Hanar - Minister of Sofek (so-fec')
Sero - Chancellor of Yedom (yea'-dom)
Kathana - Royal Duchess of Ravok (ra'-voc)



Humans
Maria DeLuca - Liz's best friend
Sean DeLuca - Maria's cousin and former inmate of Chavez County Juvenile
Alex Whitman - Liz and Maria's best friend



Hybrids
Max Evans – Zan
Liz Parker Evans – Ava - became a hybrid when Max saved her life
Isabel Evans - Vilondra
Michael Guerin – Rath
Kyle Valenti – became a hybrid when Max saved his life
Tess Harding - Chanya
Zantas Tageonant – Tess and Max’s son
Hale Sinclair – Khivar



The Dupes
Zan – Max’s dupe
Lonni - Isabel's dupe
Rath - Michael's dupe
Ava - Tess' dupe



EARTH

Eddie Nantan - River Dog's nephew who gave Liz the broken piece of the pendant
River Dog - Native American boy of the Mescalero tribe who befriended Nasedo and saved his life
James Atherton - UFO nut and author of "Among Us" who lived in the geodesic dome, was killed by an alien in 1959
Shelia Hubble - wife of Everett Hubble and aspiring photographer - killed by an alien in 1970



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 1


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
(Earth Date - Saturday, June 8th, 2002)
(Antar date - 2.28.23692)

Max and Liz held hands as they entered the chamber where the Granolith had been set up. It seemed to flicker and pulse as if it anticipated the contact and Max squeezed Liz’s hand to signal his readiness. Together they sat on the floor, their knees touching the base of the enigmatic machine, and they allowed the connection between them to open fully.

They both experienced the rush of images and emotions that were typical of their connection and felt their minds and souls yearning to become one. The urge to complete the connection and lose themselves in each other was strong but they controlled the link so their minds and souls were just touching.

At the edge of their combined perception, they sensed the energy of the Granolith and together they widened the connection to include it. For a moment nothing happened, but suddenly an additional rush of images and emotions slammed into them. The images flashed through their linked minds faster and faster, like a movie on extreme fast forward. There was so much information and they tried to comprehend what they were seeing, but the intensity of the emotions accompanying the blurred images was so overwhelming that tears flowed down both their cheeks. There was extreme joy, debilitating sorrow, betrayal, and terror.

And as suddenly as the images had started, they stopped.

Max and Liz were breathing hard as if they had been physically pushed to the edge and gasped for air trying to catch their breath. For long minutes there were no other sounds in the room as their overwhelmed minds tried to decipher what they had seen. But gradually, one by one, the pictures started to form in their linked minds and become clear.

Liz gasped as she realized what she was seeing. More tears spilled down her cheeks and she spoke to Max through the connection. Max, I remember you. I remember everything.

I remember too! Max exclaimed. He reached out to touch her face. I remember meeting you, loving you, our life together, everything.

They embraced one another, tightly, laughing with joy. But after only a few moments, the sorrows came back to them too.

I also remember my family, our plan, the war, Max sighed. Everything went bad so quickly, he said, referring to the brief war and Khivar’s usurpation. I would have never believed it could happen so fast, even with your predictions.

But at least we were together until the end, Liz reminded him.

Until Khivar told us about the traitor Chanya, and then Nicholas and T. Greer killed us, Max said angrily.

Liz gasped as realization dawned.

What? Max asked, concerned.

Don’t you see? Liz asked. It couldn’t have been a mistake sending Chanya to Earth instead of me. None of our followers would have confused Chanya with me. But Chanya knew about the plan, she was helping your mother, and she was working with Khivar. She would have had access to our bodies after we were killed. Chanya must be the one who took your genetic material and substituted her own for mine. So in part, we have her to thank for the three of you being alive.

Max shook his head. She did it for completely selfish reasons. Chanya wanted everyone to think she was my wife, and it almost worked. And she tried to make sure that you were dead. Max grew angrier with every word. As far as I’m concerned, Chanya murdered you. And Tess definitely inherited Chanya’s bad habits. It didn’t take much for her to betray us again.

But Ava isn’t like that, Liz reminded him. She helped save your life when she had no reason to and I will respect her for that the rest of my life. Liz reached up to touch his face. I remember liking Chanya very much and I always regretted that I didn’t have the time to get to know her better. I thought that we could have been good friends, and I feel the same kind of connection with Ava, but it’s even stronger. Maybe because Ava has been kicked around her whole life and it made me feel protective toward her.

Max nodded. We’ve seen that the clones can be very different. I mean look at Lonni and Rath compared to Michael and Isabel. So I’m sure you’re right, Ava is a very different person than Tess. Ava got the majority of the Chanya’s good qualities and Tess got the majority of the bad ones.

Liz could feel Max’s sorrow through the connection as if it were her own, and she instantly knew the reason why. Max, she said, making sure she had his full attention, I know it’s hard for you having Tess as your son’s mother, especially with everything we’ve found out. But we’ll make sure that your son is raised in a loving family and he will turn out to be a good man, like his father.

Max took Liz’s hand in his and brought it to his lips. You always make me feel better.

It’s just the truth, Liz said with a smile.

Max took her other hand. I remember in our other life, how I used to draw strength from your presence and that hasn’t changed. I feel stronger, my mind clearer when you are with me.

Liz nodded, I feel the same way. Its because we are two halves that make a whole. We aren’t complete without one another.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


After heading an extensive search for Max and the Granolith, Nicaron finally arrived at the palace to face Khivar. He bowed formally before his master, who sat on the King’s throne. “Your Majesty.”

With a wave of his hand, Khivar dismissed the others from the room. “Rise General,” he said, and then waited for the others to depart before continuing. “There is no progress?”

Nicaron shook his head. “No, Max’s transport just seems to have disappeared.”

Khivar nodded thoughtfully. “I want every available man assigned to the search, but be sure that no one knows exactly who we are searching for. Just say they are aliens wanted for crimes against the crown. If word got out that Max was back on Antar it could cause his supporters to rally. But more importantly, I don’t want Isabel to know. It is obvious that Max only came back now to retrieve his sister.”

“What about their powers?” Nicaron asked. “Can Max contact Isabel?”

Khivar shook his head. “I don’t think so, but Liz can. Isabel told me she has the power to astral project. So when you alerted me they were on the planet, I gave Isabel a sedative until I could get Sendoa to block any connections she might have with Max or Liz.”

Nicaron nodded. “How do you want us to continue the search?”

“A complete martial law lockdown and an early curfew. Anyone caught out afterward is to be imprisoned. I want checkpoints at every city gate and all the spaceports. Send some of your best troops to watch Duke Varros’ estate and Governor Telnada’s mansion, in case Michael or Liz attempt to contact their parents.”

Khivar sighed, “Of course, it won’t do any good. Nedra and her followers have successfully eluded us for over sixty years and I am positive they have been in Roistar for almost the entire time. They have become very adept at hiding.”

“What do we do if Max announces to his followers that he has returned?” Nicaron asked. “It could cause an uprising or at the very least civil unrest.”

“He won’t,” Khivar said confidently. “Max will lay low for a while until he decides how to rescue Isabel. If there is one thing I know about Zan, and it has definitely carried over into Max, he never acts on impulse.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Rath stuffed another heaping scoop of food into his mouth and chewed noisily. “Not bad,” he said, talking with his mouth full. “I could get used to this.”

Michael watched him with disgust and leaned into Maria. “Is that what I look like eating?”

Maria patted him on the arm. “Sometimes honey.”

“Remind me to take some etiquette lessons,” Michael said.

Ryan glanced at Rath and turned to Maria and Michael, rolling his eyes.

Ryan had removed his husk when they arrived on the planet and Maria was surprised how closely his real self resembled the husk. He really did have red hair and green eyes, but his eyes were a deep, bright green that had never existed on Earth. He had also asked them to call him by his real name, Ryden.

Alex spoke up, breaking the silence, “Are you glad to finally be home, Ryden?”

He nodded. “And I am certainly glad to be out of the husk.”

Sean motioned to him with a jut of his chin. “Why did you decide to stay with us instead of going home to your family?”

Ryden shook his head. “I don’t have any family.”

Rath ignored their conversation and motioned to the door where Nedra, Max and Liz had disappeared a few minutes before. “So it turns out that Liz was the real Queen and not Ava after all.”

Ava glared at him.

Rath shrugged. “Sorry Ava, but it does make a lot of sense. Like why Zan never wanted you.”

Tears started in Ava’s eyes and she quickly jumped up and left the table.

Maria rose and went after her, hitting Rath as she moved past him. “Jerk.”

Rath turned to the guys left at the table. “Women, huh?”

“Smooth,” Sean said.

Rath rolled his eyes. “I never liked that chick anyway, and now we know she’s nothing special.”

“She isn’t the Queen so you have to treat her like crap?” Kyle asked.

Rath ignored him and continued, “But it’s for sure though, right? I mean, how is it possible that Liz, who was born a human, is the former Queen of another planet?”

“I think it was reincarnation,” Kyle said. “And yeah, it’s for sure. Max remembers her.”

“Reincarnation,” Rath mused. “I guess that would explain it.” He turned his gaze to Michael. “So then who screwed up and sent the wrong genetic material?”

Michael shrugged, Rath’s questions making him uncomfortable. “Don’t know. We don’t remember what happened either.”

Rath’s eye’s narrowed briefly but he nodded.

Michael nudged Rath. “You should apologize to Ava.”

Rath held his gaze for a moment and then bobbed his head to the side and smiled. “Yeah, you’re right.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Tess had been waiting impatiently to talk to Khivar since he had brought her back to Antar against her will. She had sent message after message to him but she had received no answer and when she tried to leave her quarters, she was reminded by the guards outside her door, that she was completely under Khivar’s power. There was nothing she could do until he sent for her.

She spared a quick glance for her son, being held by the nanny Khivar had sent to her, and once again Tess wished she could have found another way to get Max to be with her. The idea of having a baby was wonderful. They were so cute and cuddly and smelled so good, but she had never really been around a baby for more than a few minutes, and the reality left a lot to be desired. Little Zantas demanded so much of her time, with feeding and changing and waking her in the middle of the night, and she was beginning to hate the sight of him.

And what good was he now anyway? she asked herself. Khivar had taken her away from Earth and Max, and there was no chance of him coming after them now.

Her musings were interrupted by a knock at her door and she turned to answer it, eager for any distraction. Tess was only momentarily surprised when she saw two men. She recognized Khivar, from the brief greeting he had given her on her arrival, but the other man was a stranger. “Oh,” she said stepping aside, “come in.”

Khivar and the other man entered. Khivar motioned to the nanny but spoke to Tess. “Perhaps the nanny could take the child for a walk. I would like to have a talk with you.”

With a negligent wave of her hand, Tess dismissed the nanny and her son, and turned back to the men, eyeing Khivar’s companion with interest. He was a tall man, almost as tall as Khivar and the pair of them towered over her. Khivar’s companion had jet-black hair, a striking contrast to Khivar’s golden beauty, and he had a rugged, handsome face that held an edge of cruelty. He stood quietly but there was an energy surrounding him as if he were poised to pounce, his dark eyes taking in everything around him.

“What do you and your friend want to talk about?” Tess asked.

Khivar suddenly realized that Tess didn’t recognize his companion and motioned to him. “Perhaps you don’t remember Nicholas’ true form.”

Tess’ eyes grew wide. “Nicholas?”

The General sank down onto a chair. “Nicaron actually. General Calles Nicaron. Nicholas was just the name I adopted for my time on Earth.”

Tess shook her head. “Why is he back on Antar? You didn’t kill Max did you?”

Khivar shook his head. “Of course not. I have simply recalled all troops from Earth.” He took a seat next to Nicaron and motioned to a chair across from them for Tess to do the same. “I am sorry I’ve had no time to see you since your return to Antar,” Khivar started smoothly. “You have sent several messages indicating that you wished to see me and I think I can guess the reason.”

“Yeah,” Tess said petulantly. “Like why did you bring me here before I was able to get Max to come with me?”

Khivar looked at her with sympathy. “I am sorry to tell you Tess that Max won’t come to you even though you do have his son.”

“Of course he will,” Tess argued. “He is an honorable man. He will take responsibility for his son.”

Khivar nodded. “Yes, he will claim his son, but not you. I have discovered that Max knows your true identity, and he wants nothing to do with you.”

Tess shook her head. “No! How did he find out?”

“Apparently Larek knew who you were all along,” Khivar said.

“I know,” Tess said, “so I mind warped them to stay away from him.”

“It wore off,” Khivar said simply. “Larek told them the truth the day you left in the Granolith.”

Tess was dumbfounded. Max had known for over a year who she really was. She didn’t have a chance with him, but she still had the baby.

Khivar continued when Tess remained silent. “Larek also told them what really became of Ava.”

Tess’ brow wrinkled in confusion. “What do you mean? I assumed she was dead.”

“She did die,” Khivar said. “But apparently was reborn, into a human.”

“A human? How is that possible?” Tess asked. “And who is it?”

Khivar smiled. “A human girl, Max’s soul mate and best friend, someone with an unearthly connection to him. Someone for whom he was willing to risk everything.”

“Liz!” Tess hissed angrily. She rose from her chair and paced angrily, motioning wildly with her hands. “That bitch always ruined everything, and now you tell me she’s his real wife!”

“So,” Khivar said softly, “you can see that the life you wanted with Max is impossible, but I still wish to continue our deal for control of his son.”

Tess’ first reaction was to tell Khivar he could have the kid, but she quickly realized that baby Zan was her only bargaining chip, and the only chance she had of getting Max’s attention. Knowing who she was, Max might not come to her willingly but he would come for his son and she would take full advantage of that opportunity.

She looked at Khivar calculatingly. She should still be able to get everything she wanted from him and maybe he would be willing to compensate her for the loss of Max in their deal.

Tess smiled. “In exchange for Max in our deal, I think you should elevate me to Duchess, compensate me monetarily, and allow me to live in the palace for as long as I want.”

Khivar nodded. “As you wish.”

Tess smiled and then turned her gaze to Nicholas. No, she corrected herself immediately, not the child Nicholas any longer. Nicaron was definitely a man. He was Khivar’s most trusted General and the second most powerful man on Antar. She allowed her gaze to take in his lean, muscled body and handsome face. If she couldn’t have Max yet, she would look elsewhere for companionship.

If she thought she had a chance, she would have attempted Khivar himself, but with Isabel around, she knew it wasn’t possible. But Nicaron was an acceptable substitute until she could get Max back.

Tess knew it wouldn’t be easy, but when she got her chance with Max she would make sure to erase all evidence of Liz from his mind, and then they could be happy together.

Khivar watched the flashes of emotion across Tess’ face and knew exactly what she was thinking. He had also seen her telltale gaze at the General and wondered if he would be able to use her interest in Nicaron to his advantage.

Khivar looked to Nicaron and motioned to Tess with an almost imperceptible jut of his chin.

Nicaron answered with an equally imperceptible tilt of his head.

Khivar spoke, drawing Tess’ attention to him. “Perhaps General, you would show the new Duchess around the palace, since it is to be her home.”

Nicaron smiled and rose, offering his arm to Tess. “It would be my pleasure.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar watched as Nicaron, with Tess on his arm, disappeared into the winding passageways of the palace’s guest quarters, and then turned the opposite direction. It was amazing that Tess thought she could conceal anything from him. She was still only a child and her face was as open to him as a book, and even without the skills of an empath, he could read her every thought.

Tess still thought she had a chance with Max, even though she was obviously shopping for a temporary replacement for him in her bed. And it looked as if Nicaron was her first choice.

Khivar had agreed to her terms readily, hoping to pacify Tess until the current situation with Max was resolved. If she learned Max was on the planet, she could make things difficult. So Khivar had told her of Max’s discovery of her true identity to keep her off balance. And as Khivar had anticipated, Tess had greedily grabbed at the chance to stay in the palace and play courtier.

Perhaps it would have been easier to simply keep her locked in her room, but this way, Tess would cooperate because she thought she was being compensated. Later he would have to warn Tess to keep her distance from Isabel. Understandably, Isabel was still furious at Tess for betraying them and Khivar wasn’t sure what she would do to Tess. Of course, Khivar thought, if Isabel did kill the meddlesome blonde, it might solve several of his problems. But for now, he would keep Tess alive and under his control.

Khivar stopped at the door to Isabel’s suite of rooms and entered without knocking. Isabel was still sedated and Khivar had sent for Sendoa, the man he employed whose special ability was blocking mental connections and powers.

Khivar walked through the sitting room and into Isabel’s bedchamber, sitting on the edge of the bed next to her. With a gentle hand, Khivar smoothed a stray tendril of hair from her face, as he lovingly gazed down at her. While Isabel was asleep, Sendoa would obstruct any mental ties Isabel had to her brother or Liz, and then Khivar wouldn’t have to worry about Isabel discovering they were on Antar.

He had thought when he finally got Isabel to Antar that there wouldn’t be any further problems between them. He had never even considered that Max would find a way to come home. And Khivar had to keep her away from Max and the rest of her family. He wouldn’t lose Isabel to her brother again.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Max and Liz emerged from the Granolith room to find Nedra waiting for them.

Max pulled his mother into an embrace. “We remember everything, mother.”

Nedra hugged him back, tears streaming down her face. “I’m so glad to have you back, Max.” She turned to bring Liz into the embrace, “Liz.”

After a moment Max reluctantly broke the embrace. “Mother, we have a lot to tell you but we didn’t want everything revealed in front of everyone.”

Nedra nodded. “You mean Rath.”

Max nodded. “We’ll tell you what happened, and afterward we’ll have a meeting with the others to figure out how we’re going to get Isabel back.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ava closed herself in her room and let her tears fall freely. Rath was right, of course. Somehow her Zan had sensed that she wasn’t his wife and he had never loved her. She had loved him, or at least she thought she had until she met Kyle. The relationship she had with Kyle was still new but it was deeper than anything she had ever experienced with Zan.

A smile lit her face as she thought of Kyle, and Ava wiped at her wet cheeks. She had to admit that her tears were more from a sense of disappointment and frustration than a real love she had left for Zan. Because no matter how much she thought she loved Zan, how could it be real love when he hadn’t loved her too? It was just still so hard for her to believe that she wasn’t who she had thought she was.

A soft knock at her door drew her attention. “Come in.”

Maria pushed the door open. “Are you okay?”

Ava nodded, “Yeah. Rath just knows how to get to me. He’s been doing it his whole life.”

Maria sat next to her. “I thought you and Kyle were getting close.”

“We are,” Ava said. “It’s just hard to have everything you’ve ever known your whole life, pulled out from under you.”

Maria nodded.

Ava continued, “I don’t remember very much from my other life, not even my friends or family. Sometimes I’m scared to remember. I mean what if I’m a bad person, like Tess? She betrayed all of you, and I let Lonni and Rath kill Zan. We’re the same.”

Maria shook her head. “No way. You didn’t know they were going to kill Zan and you would have stopped them if you could. Tess was evil from day one. She manipulated everyone to get what she wanted. She used Alex and nearly killed him and I’m sure she would have killed Liz if she thought she could get away with it. Tess wanted Max and she used ever dirty trick she could think of to get him. She didn’t even care that he didn’t want her.”

Maria shook her head again. “You’re nothing like Tess, believe me Ava.” She smiled. “I didn’t like or trust her from the first, but I really like you and I know Liz does too.”

Ava smiled. “You guys have been great, welcoming me into your family. I never had girl friends before.”

Maria pulled her into a quick hug. “Well you do now and it’s not just me and Liz. You get one of us, you get the whole gang.”

Ava nodded and another knock sounded on the door. “Come in,” she called out.

Kyle stuck his head around the partially open door and saw Maria. “Oh, you guys are still talking. I just wanted to make sure you were okay Ava. I’ll come back later.”

“Hang on, Kyle,” Maria said, with a wink to Ava. “I was just leaving.” She smiled at Kyle and quickly left the room.

Kyle fidgeted just inside the door. “I’m sorry Rath is such a jerk. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about anyway. I’m sure that what you and Zan had was very special.”

Ava smiled at his nervousness. “We were great friends and I thought I wanted more than that, but he never loved me.” She rose from the bed and crossed to Kyle, taking his hand, “What you and I share is special, more special than anything I’ve had before.”

“Really?” Kyle asked, surprised.

“Yeah,” Ava said. “I love you Kyle.”

A huge grin broke out on Kyle’s face. “I love you too.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max looked at the anxious faces gathered around him, to decide how to rescue Isabel. Liz was at his side of course, and all of their friends from Earth were also there, only absent was Rath. Also present was Cuerena, General Toaks and Max’s mother, Nedra.

Toaks started, “Even though we have heard nothing of the Princess’ arrival, I think we can assume Khivar has her with him at the palace.”

Nedra nodded. “We have a spy on Khivar’s staff and we sent a message to him when you contacted us Max, but we haven’t received a reply. But it usually takes a few days for him to get messages and then another few days to respond. It is the only completely safe way, but it is frustratingly slow.”

Liz spoke up, “Khivar hasn’t announced Isabel’s arrival on the planet. He must be waiting for something specific because Isabel’s support would strengthen his position and could end the war.”

Toaks nodded, “I don’t think Khivar is concerned about the war. There are those who speculate that the war allows Khivar an excuse for his continued despicable treatment of the people.”

“What exactly has been happening since we died?” Max asked Toaks.

“The entire planet has been under martial law since Khivar took the throne,” Toaks said. “There are curfews, trade restrictions, decreased personal freedom, increased government interference in day-to-day life. The planet’s economy is suffering, the crime rate is steadily rising and there is widespread disease and starvation among the common people. Khivar controls all media sources, all of the food and medical resources and their distribution.”

“Sounds like Russia when the communists were in charge,” Sean said.

Toaks continued, “Khivar has severely limited the power of the Council. It is just a figurehead now, echoing whatever Khivar tells them. At first there was some dissent from the stronger members, like your father the Duke,” he motioned to Michael. “Duke Raltos stood against Khivar on a number of issues and in the beginning he had a lot of supporters. But Khivar had some of the members removed from the Council on technicalities of law, other members were imprisoned, and some simply disappeared. Now there are few left who would openly challenge Khivar.”

“What about my father?” Michael asked.

“He is still on the Council,” Toaks said. “He’s the only one who voices dissent against Khivar. He is too strong and well liked for Khivar to remove him from the Council, but the Duke is only a single voice and he is growing old. Perhaps Khivar thinks he can just wait him out.”

“Why don’t the people just revolt?” Maria asked.

“Because Khivar controls a vast army that he has been building for the last sixty years,” Toaks said. “It is nothing like Antar has ever seen before, containing tens of thousands of loyal, well-trained members. Khivar offers a good life to those who are loyal to him. They are guaranteed housing, food and medical attention for themselves and their families. Many of the noble families have agreed to support him for these reasons.”

“Khivar also considers the commoners to be inferior because they have little or no powers and he is severely limiting supplies to them, probably hoping to wipe them out.” Toaks turned to Max, “The common people could be a resource we can use against Khivar since it was well known that you always cared for them.”

Max nodded. “What about other resources? My supporters? The other planets?”

Toaks nodded, “We have a growing band of supporters who make small raids against Khivar’s stores, taking food, medical supplies and weapons.”

“How many is a small band?” asked Michael.

“Five thousand, perhaps ten,” Toaks said and then turned to Max. “But if it were announced that you had returned, your Majesty, I believe the number would easily triple overnight. As for support from the other planets, I don’t know. Khivar’s ships control the shipping lanes and he charges the other planets outrageous tariffs on all imports because they won’t declare him the ultimate ruler of the system. The planets must have the supplies and they are forced to pay for them. Paying Khivar for all of these years has taken a toll on the planets, severely limiting their resources and I don’t know if they would help if they could. They have taken to attacking one another to try and steal supplies, and after the summit on Earth, Kathana openly aligned with Khivar.”

“Okay,” Max said, “the first thing we need to do is find out for sure where Isabel is. The spy may or may not be able to tell us anything and we can’t wait.” He reluctantly turned to Liz, “Would you try to contact Isabel?”

Liz nodded and closed her eyes, concentrating on Isabel. She felt the familiar sense of flying for a moment, Isabel’s essence leading Liz to her, but suddenly it seemed to Liz like the connection had been cut and she felt herself falling. Frantically she tried to sense the connection again but it was gone. Without the connection to lead her, she felt like she was spiraling out of control and she struggled to manage her power and settle back into her body.

After a few uncertain moments, Liz succeeded and opened her eyes, breathing heavily after her frightening experience. “I don’t know what happened. I can feel Isabel but the connection isn’t there any more. It’s like someone put up a brick wall between us.”

Max was concerned, “You couldn’t see anything? Even where she was?”

Liz shook her head. “I am pretty sure I was traveling north before I was stopped.”

“The palace is north of here,” Toaks said.

Max turned to his mother. “Could Khivar have somehow blocked Liz from getting to Isabel.”

Nedra nodded. “Khivar employs a number of people who have the ability to block connections. He uses them to punish those disloyal to him, blocking them from friends and family, their spouses.”

“And he’s done this to Isabel?” Michael asked. “But wouldn’t that block any connection he would have with her too?”

“No,” Nedra said. “The blocks can be directed to specific connections and I am told can even be reversed.”

“Khivar must have really wanted to make sure we didn’t contact her,” Maria said. “He has her in that palace and he can control everything she hears and sees, and he doesn’t want her to know we’re here.”

“But how does Khivar know we’re here?” Liz asked. “If the blocks can be specifically directed, he wouldn’t have blocked me from her mind unless he knows we’re here.”

“Maybe he was afraid you would contact her from Earth,” Alex suggested.

“It wouldn’t be possible,” Cuerena said. “No one has that much power.”

“So Khivar knows we’re here,” Max said softly. “It could be a traitor in our midst again or maybe he found the ship and guessed we stole it.”

“Either way,” Michael said, “he knows we’re here and our job just got ten-times harder.”

Max nodded. “We’ll have to wait for the message from the spy, but in the mean time we need a current layout of the palace. Has Khivar remodeled? Did he find all of our secret tunnels? What kind of guards does he have at the palace and what are their routines? Also now more than ever we need the information from Hale, Raltos and the amplifier. We need to know about any weakness in Khivar’s powers or his army. Anything could be helpful.”

He looked at each of the people before him. “We’re not ready for a full scale war against Khivar. That’s a battle for another time. But we won’t let him keep and use Isabel. Our mission is simple, we get her back and we get out.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Khivar carefully watched Isabel across the dinner table. She had awoken just an hour earlier and seemed to be totally unaware of the procedure preformed on her.

When he had first brought her to the planet he had worried that Isabel would demand an immediate end to the war now that she was with him. Khivar had even prepared excuses hoping to use her own insecurity against her.

He had laid the groundwork when they returned and he had revealed his true form to her, telling her that he understood she would want to take things between them slowly. He had put her in Vilondra’s old suite of rooms in the palace and assured her he wouldn’t pressure her in their relationship, telling her to take as much time as she needed to ease in to her life again. Additionally he had told her that he wouldn’t announce her presence on Antar until she was ready to face their people and her mother.

And he could tell that Isabel was relieved and grateful for his concern and patience. As he suspected, she was afraid to face her mother, fearing that her mother wouldn’t approve of her decision to be with him.

Khivar knew the news of Isabel’s support for him could strengthen his position. It could put Max’s followers off guard or perhaps even divide them, but Khivar had decided to wait to announce Isabel’s presence until it would do him the most good.

He looked at Isabel again, noting the dark circles under her eyes. It was almost like they were dating again, he mused. He joined her for every meal in her sitting room, took her for walks around the palace grounds and on the nearby shore, simply letting her get to know him again. Or letting Isabel get used to him and her new surroundings, he admitted.

Khivar spoke, breaking the silence. “You slept a long time today,” he said. “How do you feel?”

Isabel met his gaze across the table and shrugged. “Tired still. Is there such a thing as space-lag? I’ve only been her a couple of days and I don’t think I’m used to the time difference yet.”

Khivar nodded. “It happens frequently with all of the interstellar and interplanetary travel. Or perhaps your body is still recovering from your illness,” he suggested. “I could call for the healer again.”

Isabel shook her head. “I’m sure it will be fine. I just need a little longer to acclimatize.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Max and Liz took Michael aside as the others left.

“What’s going on?” Michael asked with narrowed eyes. “You two seem, I don’t know, different.”

Max took Liz’s hand. “Michael, when we connected with the Granolith, we got our memories back.”

“All of your memories?” Michael asked. “Like everything about your past lives?”

Liz nodded. “Everything Michael.”

“Well I want to try it too,” Michael blurted out.

“Are you sure?” Max asked. “You are the one who wanted to stay on Earth and make a normal life. We don’t want to do this if you’re not sure.”

Michael sighed, “It was different before. And as I remember,” he said to Max, “that’s all you’ve ever wanted was to stay with Liz and make a normal life, but here you are, accepting your destiny as the King of the planet.” Michael smiled. “I know I’m not as important as you and Liz, but I was a warrior and your second in command, something in my memory could help us save Isabel.”

Max smiled, “Okay. Tomorrow after breakfast we’ll take you to the Granolith.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ava watched Rath throughout the late dinner. When she had first entered the room, he had issued an uncharacteristic apology and she wondered what had prompted his action.

And when he finally rose from the table, Ava followed him, calling out when they were a sufficient distance from the others. “Rath.”

He turned toward her. “Yeah?”

Ava stopped a few feet from him. “I just wanted to know why you apologized.”

Rath shrugged. “I was rude and I hurt your feelings.”

“But you never cared about that before,” Ava pointed out.

“I always knew it was mean,” Rath said, “but I just went along with how Lonni treated you. But she’s not here and I’m trying to be nicer, to fit into the group better.”

Ava nodded. “Lonni always hated me but I never knew why.”

“Neither did I,” Rath admitted. “She never told me, but I think she must have known your true identity for a long time. Lonni started remembering stuff from her other life when she was really young and I know she remembers a lot. I think she figured out who you were and kept it to herself, maybe to blackmail you or something. That’s what she did with Tess.”

“That sounds like Lonni,” Ava said. She studied Rath for a moment. “Do you remember anything from your other life?”

Rath shrugged. “Not very much, and most of it was what Lonni showed me from her memories. She showed me that I was a General, her brother’s second in command and heir to a huge estate, but Cuerena had already told us that. Lonni showed me that we were engaged and the kick-ass parties we used to go to.”

Rath motioned to Ava. “What about you? What do you remember?”

Ava shook her head. “Nothing,” she said softly. “Nothing at all.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz watched with a touch of jealously as Max said goodnight to his mother. Now that she had regained her memories, Liz could remember every detail about her own parents and she mourned the time that she had lost with them. They were good people, who loved her deeply and she knew her death must have devastated them.

She hadn’t seen her parents for months before her death and they were unaware of the plan to send the Royal Four to Earth. They most likely still thought she had died and Liz felt a terrible sorrow for their pain.

Her parents lived less than a hour’s journey from where they were and Liz longed to contact them and tell them of her return, but it was simply too dangerous. Maybe after they got Isabel back there would be time to send a message to her parents, before the group returned to Earth. It was possible she would never see them again but at least they would know she was okay.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Song Playing: Loving the Alien by David Bowie

Isabel crossed to the window in her bedchamber and looked out into the night. The lights from the city glowed brightly in the distance, illuminating the dark sky. Stars shone above, and except for the two extra moons, she could have been on Earth. But, Isabel corrected herself, on Earth she had never seen surroundings as opulent as this room.

Khivar had told her this room had been hers, when she had been Vilondra. Nothing had been moved since her death, he assured her, everything was exactly the way she had left it. It was the room she had grown up in, the room where she had played, and hoped and dreamed.

Isabel had carefully examined the things that had belonged to her, things that had meant something to her once, but she didn’t remember anything.

Khivar had led her to this room when they arrived two days ago, explaining that she still needed to rest and recuperate. But he had also told her he wanted her to stay in her own room until she felt comfortable with him. He had assured her he wouldn’t rush her into sharing his room or his bed.

Isabel thought being in her own room would be comforting, but being surrounded by her things that she didn’t remember, was depressing. Somehow it reminded her of everything she had left behind on Earth, her parents, her friends, Michael and Max and the rest of her family.

She hadn’t even asked Khivar about her mother, her real mother. Isabel was afraid of what her mother would think of her when she found out she had voluntarily agreed to return with Khivar, to be with him. Isabel knew it didn’t look good. It would seem as if she had betrayed her family. Khivar was the enemy. They had been at war with him for more than fifty years. He had taken her brother’s throne and he was the reason they had all been killed. But maybe she could explain to her mother how she loved him anyway, and how she had agreed to be with him to save Max and the others. Maybe then her mother would understand. Maybe.

Isabel pushed the disturbing thoughts to the back of her mind and suddenly making a decision, she put on a dressing robe and headed out of her room. She walked down the hall to the suite of rooms at the end, that Khivar was occupying. He had told her the rooms had belonged to her parents, and then Zan and Ava when they had been King and Queen. It seemed weird that the rooms would be hers, but they were intended for the King and Queen, and when she married Khivar that is exactly what she would become, the Queen of Antar.

Isabel slowed her pace as she reached the guards near Khivar’s door. They took notice of her approach but neither of them moved, and she remembered that Khivar had said she could come to him at any time.

She moved past the guards and knocked softly on the door. “Khivar?”

A deep, rumbling voice answered her from inside. “Come in, Isabel.”

With a shiver of awareness, she turned the handle and pushed the door open slowly, almost afraid to step inside. Her eyes darted quickly around the room but she was relieved that she didn’t remember anything. Finally her eyes fell on Khivar, seated at a large desk with papers spread out before him. He was watching her silently, waiting for her to speak.

Isabel’s eyes traced his true form. It was strange falling in love with someone and then discovering that they looked so different. Khivar was still tall with an athletic body and golden hair, and his eyes were an even more beautiful green. His face was different from Hale’s but there was a definite resemblance, like he was Hale’s cousin. But some things hadn’t changed at all; his voice, his essence, and his ability to draw her to him.

And her love for him hadn’t changed.

Stepping into the room, Isabel shrugged as she leaned against the door, closing it behind her. “I was lonely.”

Khivar nodded solemnly. “You never have to be alone again.” He rose from his chair and walked slowly toward her. “We were made for one another, meant to be together.”

Isabel closed the last few feet between them, throwing her arms around him. “I never want to be away from you again.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Song Playing: On Fire by Switchfoot

Max led Liz into their bedroom and shut the door behind them, glad to finally be alone. “This isn’t quite how I pictured our honeymoon.”

Liz smiled, “Me either.”

Max advanced toward her slowly. “I pictured a nice honeymoon suite with candles and flowers, maybe a big bubble bath, on Earth of course. I never imagined we’d be in a bedroom in a borrowed house, with a group of revolutionaries, on another planet.”

“After hours of intergalactic travel, meetings and revelations, on a mission to rescue your sister and son,” Liz added. “Our honeymoon in our other life wasn’t so great either. Your father had just died and you had just been made King. We never left the palace.”

Max took another step closer, causing their bodies to touch and he reached out to brush a gentle hand across her cheek. “And you were so young, not yet of age to be married.”

“But I loved you with all of my heart, just like I do now,” Liz said.

Max smiled sadly. “I never believed I deserved you then, and in this life the feeling is even stronger. After all of the things I did, how I acted, I have no right to your love.” He sighed, “It seems like just when we start to get things right, that’s when the floor falls out from under us.”

“Max,” Liz started soothingly but he continued as if he didn’t hear her.

“I mean, after all of this horrible stuff we went through, we finally made love and it was wonderful, more than I had ever hoped, and I have never been so happy in my life. But then it was all ruined when you saw my memory of being with Tess.”

Liz inched closer and put her hands on his chest. “Max.”

Max shook his head. “I can understand why you wouldn’t want to be with me after that and I’ve been trying to take things slow. I just need to be close to you so much. You make me feel so strong, so alive, and I really need that right now.”

Liz raised her face to him. “Max,” she whispered.

"Liz," he growled, "I know it’s been a long day and I can feel your physical and mental exhaustion through our bond." His face inched closer to hers. "So you had better tell me right now if you don't want me to kiss you."

She couldn't think of anything she wanted more at that moment. "Kiss me, Max."

His lips were against hers even before she finished the words.

Max's hands twined into her hair and Liz melted into him. His kisses were soft and warm and she let herself drift off to the place that only Max was capable of taking her. She floated on the electric sensations that were coursing through her body and gasped as his lips left hers and found her sensitive neck. She fully opened the connection between them and their souls rushed together, the long hours of separation making them desperate for the joining.

Max continued to rain kisses over her neck and Liz clutched at him as her knees turned to jelly. “Liz,” he said between kisses, “I know I don’t deserve you, you are so good, so perfect. But I swear I will spend the rest of our lives making up for every harsh word I spoke, for every hurt my actions caused you.”

“Max,” Liz gasped, “I’m nowhere near perfect and maybe it’s me who doesn’t deserve you. I could have fought for you, fought to keep you, and we could have faced the future together, but I didn’t. I pushed you away because I was afraid. I allowed myself to be caught in a kind of limbo because I was afraid that any action I took could be the wrong one. At least you were brave enough to do something, even if you regret your actions now, and I admire that strength.”

“Liz,” Max sighed.

One of his arms slipped around her waist bringing her closer to him as his lips returned to hers. He kissed her hungrily as if he couldn't get enough of her and she felt the same way, welcoming him. His kisses grew more insistent and she leaned her head back to give him the access he demanded. She eagerly parted her lips for him, allowing his tongue inside.

Suddenly Liz felt the bed beneath her and somewhere in the back of her mind, realized that Max must have carried her there but the thought drifted away, her entire being focused on Max. Through the connection, Liz could feel Max’s desire but it was tempered with the fear that he was going too fast, that he might push her away, that he didn’t deserve her. They had been together, kissing, connecting, many times after Liz had seen Max’s memories of Tess, but Max had shied away from making love, and Liz knew it was because he was afraid of what else she might see.

I love you Max, she sent through the connection, all of you, and nothing is going to change that. I need you too Max, and I want this as much as you do, she assured him. And taking matters into her own hands, Liz started to unbutton his shirt, while she sent him her memories of the other times they had made love.

The images of their bodies entwined and Liz’s overwhelming emotions accompanying them, finally pushed Max’s fears away and he eagerly accepted Liz’s invitation.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 2


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.29.23692)

Ava had been awake for hours thinking about her conversation with Rath, the night before. What she told him had been true, she had no real memories of her past life. She had a few vague feelings and images but nothing concrete, and not for the first time she wondered about her family.

One of the memories that was the strongest was being loved by an older woman, Ava thought to be her mother. Ava had no memory of what the woman looked like, only fleeting emotions and impressions.

Was her mother, or any other members of her family, still alive? Ava wondered. She had been gone a long time, presumed dead in the coup, no doubt, and she wondered if her mother were still alive, would she welcome her as a daughter?

Of course there was Tess to consider too. Tess was the real clone, the one who hadn’t been made as an expendable decoy. Maybe their mother would consider Tess to be her real daughter.

Ava sighed heavily and let her eyes travel over Kyle, sleeping beside her. He had loved both her and Tess and maybe their mother could too. Or, Ava thought to herself, maybe their mother would see Tess for the selfish, manipulative, traitor she was and reject her, claiming Ava as her real child, the good daughter.

Ava smiled. She had never thought of herself as a ‘good’ anything, but she rather liked the idea.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael entered the Granolith room behind Max and Liz and looked at the enigmatic machine. In the past he had felt a sense of power from it but he had never imagined that if could hold all of the answers to his many questions.

As he took a seat next to Max and Liz, Michael felt a sense of apprehension. What if he regained his memory and it changed who he was? But, he argued with himself, Max and Liz had done it and seemed mostly the same, a little more sad, more knowing perhaps, but relatively the same.

He glanced at them for reassurance and Liz smiled softly.

“Are you sure?” she asked. “There’s no going back.”

Michael nodded. “I’m ready.”

Max and Liz clasped hands and started their connection and each reached out to Michael.

He took their offered hands and was immediately drawn into the connection, their overpowering emotions slamming into him.

Michael was awed by the strength of their bond and the deep love they shared. But he barely had time to consider it before images and emotions from their memories rushed through his mind; Liz’s visit from future Max, her pain from lying to Max, pushing him away when she loved him so deeply, her anguish watching Max grow closer to Tess.

Then Michael saw Max’s struggle with his leadership position, his fear for everyone’s safety, his feeling of betrayal as one after another of his friends drifted away, including Liz, and the gut-wrenching pain of seeing Liz in bed with Kyle.

And the thought drifted through Michael’s mind that he was sorry for any part he had played in increasing their troubles.

It wasn’t your fault, Michael, Max said through the bond.

What? Michael asked surprise. We can talk?

Liz and I can speak through our connection, Max explained, so I guess since you are in it with us, you can too.

Okay, Michael said, so what do we do now?

Now we’ll add the Granolith to the connection, Liz said, and hopefully the power boost will restore your memories too.

Hopefully? Michael asked.

Well, Liz admitted, we don’t really know why connecting with the Granolith restored our memories, but we think it had something to do with the amount of power generated. We know it takes control of our powers to regain our memories and we think the addition of the Granolith’s power allowed us to focus on the memories.

Michael nodded and he felt Max and Liz widen the connection to include the Granolith. Along with them, he could sense its power and he felt the tremendous burst of energy when it was brought into the bond.

For a moment Michael wasn’t sure it was working and then he was deluged with images and emotions. The images whipped through his overwhelmed mind faster than he could process and only occasionally could he catch a brief glimpse of a memory or a snatch of a conversation.

And as quickly as it started, it was over, and Michael was left feeling confused and troubled. I couldn’t focus on anything, he said. It was all too fast.

Just relax, Liz said. It takes your brain a few minutes to make sense of what it saw.

She and Max dropped his hands, ending the connection and Liz spoke aloud. “Max and I will wait outside, to give you some time to sort it all out.”

Michael nodded, still reeling from the rush of images and emotions. He had never experienced such strong feelings of sorrow, regret and rage, and he was somewhat scared to remember the circumstances surrounding them.

Suddenly an image swirled to the front of his mind, slowly solidifying.

He was in a large room and there was a party in progress. An engagement party, the sudden thought occurred. He looked to a quiet corner where Max and Liz were seated, and then he corrected himself immediately, no it wasn’t Max and Liz, it was Zan and Ava and it was the day they had announced their betrothal.

Michael felt a stab of jealously but quickly shoved it away. He wasn’t jealous of their happiness or their bond, he was jealous of Zan, because he loved Ava too. Michael shook his head to clear it. She wasn’t just Ava, she was Liz too. But he wasn’t just Rath either, he was Michael, and even though he admired Liz, he didn’t love her, and he worked to let Rath’s emotions within him merge with his own.

And through new eyes, he could see that Rath’s love of Ava had been made of many things; respect of her intelligence and kindness, admiration of her power and strength and beauty. But now, he could see that what he’d felt for her hadn’t been real love. Like the crush he’d had on Liz when they were young, it had simply been an infatuation. As Rath he had never found real love to compare it with, but as Michael he had been lucky to find real love with Maria. Real love was based on all of those things he had admired about Ava but it also included something more.

And as if his realization opened the floodgates, all of his memories suddenly spilled into his mind. Michael saw his parents, his family, his friendship and service with Zan, their plan, and the horrible battle that had ended it all.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Isabel walked slowly around the hedge maze in the palace gardens, with a dreamy smile on her face.

Since she had arrived on Antar, Isabel had questioned her decision to come. It had been her only choice and she did want to be with Khivar, but the sacrifice of leaving her family and friends and everything she knew, had been overwhelming. She had also been concerned with what her mother would think about her choice. But last night with Khivar had been wonderful, and for the first time, Isabel felt hopeful for the future.

She loved Khivar and she knew he loved her and last night she had finally let herself relax and give in to her feelings. The connection she had with Khivar was everything she had ever wanted and she felt so complete and so loved, it was intoxicating.

Isabel reached out for a nearby flower and took a whiff of its delicate fragrance, humming softly to herself. She twirled and danced down the path and around the corner, oblivious to the garden’s other occupants until she was practically on top them.

“I’m sorry,” she started, but trailed off when she saw who it was. “Tess!” she hissed.”

“Is-Isabel?” Tess faltered, eyes wide.

“You bitch!” Isabel ground out. “You pretended to be Max’s wife, betrayed us and nearly got us all killed.” She raised her hand, “I should kill you.”

Tess backed away a couple of steps with her hands outstretched placatingly. “Wait Isabel!” She motioned behind her to a woman with a baby. “What about my son? Max’s son. He needs me to survive.”

Isabel barked a bitter laugh. “I seriously doubt that. He’d probably be much better without you.”

“And what about Khivar?” Tess asked. “He won’t be very happy if you kill me.”

Isabel smiled. “Khivar would probably thank me.”

Tess’ face suddenly turned calculating. “Then maybe you should thank me too.”

“What?” Isabel asked incredulously.

“Well, if I hadn’t done it, you wouldn’t be with Khivar, in the lap of luxury, about to become a queen. Would you?”

Isabel surged forward and slapped Tess, and the smaller woman staggered back a step from the force of the blow, clutching a hand to her face.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Isabel started, but was interrupted by a deep voice.

“Getting reacquainted, ladies?” Khivar asked, stepping around the corner.

“She hit me,” Tess accused.

Khivar glanced at Tess. “I told you to stay away from Isabel.”

“But I,” Tess started to protest, but Khivar cut her off.

“Leave us,” he said with a dismissing gesture. He turned his full attention to Isabel. “I’m sorry, my love. I warned her to stay away from you.”

“Why is she here Khivar?” Isabel asked.

“If she leaves, she takes the child with her and I know neither you nor Max would want to leave his son in Tess’ care,” Khivar explained. “So I invited her to live at the palace where we could keep an eye on her. When the child is a little older and isn’t so dependent on his mother, we will renegotiate his guardianship.”

Isabel nodded. “You’re right, we don’t want to leave the baby with her.” She glanced down the path where Tess had disappeared. “What did she name him?”

“Zantas, after your ancestor,” Khivar said. “Tess remembered that it is tradition for Tageonant heirs to be given a form of the name Zan.”

“Tess remembers more about my family than I do,” Isabel said wistfully.

Khivar reached out to touch her cheek. “If you wish, I can help with that.”

“You mean you’ll help me recover my memories,” Isabel clarified.

Khivar shrugged, “Or I could simply instruct you in the culture and traditions of our planet. It is your choice.”

“I don’t know if I want to remember,” Isabel said, crossing her arms across her chest, as a shiver shook her body.

Khivar closed the small distance between them and enclosed her in his arms. “There is no hurry to make a decision,” he assured her.

As Khivar’s warmth seeped into her body, Isabel’s shivers subsided. “I was so happy this morning and then seeing Tess ruined it.”

Khivar looked down into her face. “Why were you happy?” he asked, with a smile.

Isabel met his eyes but blushed as she answered. “Well, last night was so wonderful.”

“It was magical,” Khivar corrected, with a smile. “A night I’ll never forget because it was the first time you came to me when you knew the whole truth, and you accepted me completely.”

“Well, despite the past and who we both are,” Isabel said, “I love you very much. There’s no denying it.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Michael opened the door to leave the Granolith chamber and colored with embarrassment when he saw Max and Liz. He looked at the ground, unable to meet their eyes. “So you two saw what was in my memory.”

“No,” Max said. “Your memories are your own and we didn’t want to intrude. When the images started, we blocked them from our minds.”

Michael looked up. “You know how to do that?” he asked, and then answered his own question. “Wait a minute, I know how to do that too, I just remembered.”

Max smiled, “It’s weird huh? Having two sets of memories.”

Michael nodded. “It’s almost like a movie I’ve watched a million times, that I can quote all the lines to, but it’s more real than that because we really did live it.”

Michael glanced at Liz briefly and then back at Max. “Now that I have my memories back, I don’t see any way our people could have made the mistake of sending Chanya to Earth instead of Ava. There is just no way to confuse them. Granted, I died before you did, didn’t I? But I still don’t know how you would confuse a brunette for a blonde.”

Max nodded, “That occurred to us too. After your death, Chanya was given tissue-harvesting devices and my mother told her about the plan. And before Khivar killed us, he told us Chanya was working with him, so she would have had access to our bodies. Liz thinks Chanya must have made the switch herself, taking my brain material and using a confederate to collect hers after she was dead. My mother thinks it must have been her protector, a shape shifter called Udac.”

Michael squinted, thinking. “Yeah, I remember her. She was always petting Chanya’s hair, calling her beloved.”

Max continued. “Mother told us that Udac was the one who smuggled Ava’s and my genetic material out of the palace and to the lab. But it wasn’t Ava’s it was Chanya’s. Udac was hailed as a hero among our people for years, but a few months ago, she just disappeared.”

“To go back and reveal our secrets to Khivar?” Michael asked sarcastically.

Max shook his head, “Apparently she was too saddened by Chanya’s death to stay in the resistance and returned to Chanya’s father’s house. It was there that she disappeared.”

“That’s quite a coincidence,” Michael said. “Her disappearing just before Khivar brings Tess here. What do you bet she’s at the palace too?”

“I’d say it’s a strong possibility,” Max said.

Michael snorted. “And I say we get rid of Tess’ dupe before she betrays us all just like Chanya and Tess. You could say it sorta runs in the family.”

“But Ava isn’t like that,” Liz protested.

Michael opened his mouth to argue but a suddenly memory of Liz’s powers in their other life, made him reconsider. “You have a feeling about her?” he asked.

Liz nodded. “She’s a good person and we can use all the friends we can get.” She smiled and shoved Michael’s arm playfully. “Why didn’t you argue with me? I could tell you wanted to.”

Michael smiled. “Liz, did I ever tell you that I hate it because you’re always right? But now that I have my memory back, I remember you predicted our deaths and it makes me hate it even more that you’re always right.”

Liz nodded solemnly. “So do I.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The gang met Toaks, Nedra and Cuerena in the makeshift laboratory in the basement of the house, where Raltos and Hale were being kept.

“Has there been any progress?” Max asked the head scientist Kranon.

“Not much yet, your Majesty,” Kranon said. “It is a long process. Withdrawing information from a subject’s mind without damaging it takes a special power and exacting control. We only have one mind reader who is unquestionably loyal to us and he has an exceptional talent, but the process causes him to tire quickly.”

“Well,” Michael said impatiently, “what have you found out?”

Kranon motioned to a nearby screen. “From Hale we retrieved a memory of an abduction and though I don’t know what the Princess Vilondra looks like now, I assume it was her.” He passed his hand over the controls causing an image of Isabel to appear on the screen.

“It’s Isabel,” Max corrected automatically. “Can you show us what happened?”

Kranon passed his hand over the controls again and the image on the screen flickered to life.

Through Hale’s eyes, Max watched the scene he had witnessed firsthand when Isabel had boarded the plane headed for San Diego. But this time he saw what had really happened.

In a van, Hale and five other men drove onto the tarmac and toward the plane Isabel was on. As the plane pulled away from the terminal, Hale turned to the man in the passenger seat, “I am cloaking us and the van, start the illusion.”

The man placed his hands to his head and closed his eyes, concentrating.

The van closely followed the plane as it taxied down the runway and when the plane stopped to await takeoff permission, Hale and two other men quickly climbed onboard. None of the passengers on the plane were aware of them and Hale hurried down the aisle locating Isabel.

He used a syringe to Isabel’s exposed neck to deliver a sedative that acted immediately, causing her to slump sideways. Her seatmate was unaware of Isabel’s condition or the fact that Hale lifted her into his arms.

He carried her unconscious form down the aisle and past two of his men, who had just finished activating a series of buttons on a small device that appeared to be a bomb. They attached it to the plane’s wiring and followed Hale back to the van where the three others were waiting.

Hale placed Isabel on the seat between himself and another man. “Attend to her, Doctor.”

He turned to the driver and ordered, “Go.” The van sped toward the exit and Hale addressed the man in the passenger seat, “Stop the illusion.”

Hale watched out the window as the plane started down the runway and climbed into the sky.

“Sir,” the Doctor said, drawing his attention. “The Princess has stopped breathing.”

Hale turned toward Isabel just as the sound of the explosion reached them.

The images on the screen stopped and Liz reached for Max’s hand, feeling his heartache. I’m sorry Max, it must have been awful seeing that, she sent through their connection.

“I can’t believe he killed all of those people just to cover up Isabel’s disappearance,” Alex said.

“It’s a good thing he was sloppy,” Michael said, “or we might never have known she was alive.”

“What about Raltos?” Max asked. “Does he remember anything?”

“No,” Kranon said, “He has no conscious memories when Khivar was using his body, but we were able to tap into the part of his brain that Khivar used. So far all we have gotten are disjointed images and snatches of conversation, but we will keep trying.”

Kyle motioned to the chevron-shaped device. “What about that thing Brody had?”

“It is a device created by Khivar’s scientists called a trithium amplification generator. We have known about them for years. Khivar’s troops have used them to subdue the populous, but this is the first time we have had one to examine. We know it is used as an untraceable communication device and it can temporarily suspend powers but if it has other applications, we haven’t discovered them yet.”

“Well what are you waiting for?” Michael asked.

“We have limited resources and personnel,” Kranon explained.

Maria touched Michael’s arm. “And it’s only been a day. They’re going as fast as they can.”

Alex stepped forward. “I’d like to help, if I could.”

Kranon nodded. “Your help would be appreciated.”

Max put a hand on Michael’s shoulder but spoke to Kranon. “We know you’re doing everything you can. If you discover anything else, please let us know immediately.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Song Playing: Endlessly by Muse

Tess entered her room wearily, dismissing the nurse with the baby and waiting until they had left to sink down on to her bed. The tears that had been threatening started immediately, and quickly turned to sobs that racked her small body.

Isabel was the only real friend she had ever had, besides Kyle, and because of what Lonni had forced her to do, Tess had lost not only Kyle and Max, but Isabel’s friendship too. Khivar had told her that Isabel had returned to the planet with them and Tess had actually looked forward to seeing her, hoping to rekindle their friendship. But it was obvious Isabel hated her.

Tess’ sobs intensified as she realized that her loss of Isabel was just the latest in a long line of disappointments. The first, and most surprising and disheartening, of course, had been Max’s rejection of her.

She had loved him her entire life, long before they had ever met. Nasedo’s descriptions of him, as Zan, in his other life, had captivated and beguiled her and she had anxiously awaited their reunion. Then Nasedo had brought her the pictures of Max and she had fallen even more for him, his handsome face and solid body only reinforcing her feelings that they were meant to be together.

She perfectly remembered the day when she had started at West Roswell High and first seen Max. Yes, he had been with Liz and hadn’t even looked in her direction, but Tess had been certain that when he did see her, he would be drawn to her as irresistibly as she was to him.

Then Isabel had invited her home and she made her presence known to Max, using her powers to boost his awareness of her, and she had been sure that he had recognized her. But now she had to admit that Max hadn’t seen her then or any other time since.

Tess’ tears subsided as her anger took over. She had loved Max for years and given up any chance she might have had with Kyle, but it hadn’t done her any good. All Max had ever wanted was Liz. Even when Max had finally turned to her, Tess had been horrified to learn that he still loved Liz. And now that she knew the truth about who Liz was, Tess had to admit that it made sense, but it only made her hate Liz more. In two lifetimes Liz had taken everything that should have been hers.

Looking back over the past year, it was easy for Tess to see that she should have simply left Copper Summit and gone back to Max before the baby was born. The child was a powerful bond between them and Tess was sure that Max would have overlooked her past mistakes to have his son in his life. At least she would have had a chance to build something with him instead of being separated on different planets in different galaxies.

Everything was so complicated and all she had wanted was for the man she loved to love her back. Tess remembered just enough of her other life to realize that Max hadn’t loved her then either, but she had been close to succeeding, just like she had been close to getting Max in this life. But the same obstacle had existed in both lives, Liz.

Tess was certain that if Max had never met Liz, he would have turned to her. She just needed the chance to wipe Liz from his mind and then he would be hers. But in order to do that, she needed access to Max which meant returning to Earth or bringing Max to Antar, and the only way was with the help of the Granolith.

The problem was, she didn’t know where the Granolith was. But she could find out.

She had been used as a pawn, by Lonni and Rath, then by Nicholas, and now Khivar, but, Tess swore to herself, she would never let that happen again. She would work with Khivar and whoever else she had to, but she had her own agenda and from now on that came first.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

When they left the laboratory, Liz took Maria and Alex aside into a sitting room. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to spend a lot of time with you guys.”

“Yeah,” Alex said, “but there’s been a lot of important stuff going on.”

“You know Alex,” Maria started, “I’ve been meaning to ask you what you told your parents you were doing. They don’t know about the whole alien thing so what did you say, that you were going to join the circus or something?”

Alex nodded. “Well I didn’t want to lie to them, but I couldn’t tell them the truth, so I just said that I had an opportunity to go on a great adventure but I would be incommunicado for a while.” He shrugged. “My parents assumed that I was going on some kind of archeological expedition in the Amazon jungle and I didn’t do anything to correct them. My mother was reluctant to let me go but I told her it was my life’s dream. She couldn’t refuse me that.”

“And how do you both like being on another planet?” Liz asked.

“It seems pretty much like Earth,” Maria said, “except for the advanced technology, and the red oceans, and the extra moons, and the space ships, and the aliens.”

Alex smiled at Maria’s explanation. “It’s wonderful, but I wish we could see more of it.”

Maria studied Liz closely. “But there’s something different about you, Liz. What’s going on?”

Liz smiled. “Nothing gets past you, Maria. You’re right.” She took a seat across from them. “Last night Max and I connected with the Granolith and we got our memories back.”

For a moment Maria and Alex were dumbfounded but finally Maria spoke. “All of your memories?”

“Yeah,” Liz said, “everything.”

“How do you feel about that?” Alex asked.

“It’s really weird to have memories from two lives,” Liz said, “but it’s a relief to know exactly what happened and not have to depend on what people tell us.”

“It must be wonderful to remember your life with Max,” Maria said dreamily. “How you met, your courtship and marriage.”

“But she must also remember the bad stuff too,” Alex pointed out.

“Yeah,” Liz said grimly. “There are certainly some things that I wouldn’t have chosen to remember.”

“I’m sorry, Liz,” Maria said. “I didn’t think.”

Liz shook her head. “It’s okay really. There were a lot of great memories, friends and family, and Max.”

“So do you think of yourself as Ava or Liz?” Alex asked. “And what about Max? Do you want to call him Zan?”

Liz shook her head. “I’m still Liz, I just have more of me to remember. And Max is basically the same person he was when he was Zan. There are hardly any differences. He’s still my Max.”

“Okay,” Maria said, “So tell us about you and Zan, how you met, your life together, and you’re parents. We want to know everything.”

Liz nodded. “I’ll tell you everything you want to know but there is one other thing you should know, Maria. This morning Max and I took Michael to see the Granolith and he got his memory back too.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

When Khivar and Isabel reached their suite of rooms, Khivar allowed her to precede him through the door and closed it behind them with a wave of his hand, before gathering her to him for a searing kiss.

Minutes later they parted and Isabel touched his handsome face. “I want to know, Khivar.”

Khivar knew what she was referring to immediately and kissed her gently. “Are you sure you want to start the memory recovery?”

Isabel nodded. “I need to know what happened and I want to remember you.”

“Okay,” Khivar agreed. He led her to a sofa and sat beside her. “Close your eyes and we will start with the memory you’ve already partially recovered.”

Isabel nodded and closed her eyes.

Khivar cupped Isabel’s head in his hands, opening the connection between them and showing her his memory of the first night they had met when she was Vilondra.

The familiar scene played in Isabel’s mind, but this time she was able to see herself because it was from Khivar’s perspective. And when it was over, she opened her eyes. “I was beautiful,” she gasped.

Khivar smiled. “You still are.” He moved in closer, whispering, “Do you remember anything else about that night?”

Isabel shivered in reaction, her eyes flicking between his eyes and lips. “I remember how much I wanted you to kiss me, even though I knew my father wouldn’t approve.”

He brushed his lips against hers briefly. “And was it worth it?” he asked.

Isabel nodded. “Yes,” she gasped, as her hands slid around his neck, drawing him closer. “I never wanted anything so much in my life, except maybe this.” And she raised her lips to meet his.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Michael had been avoiding her all day, acting strangely, distant, pensive. In the past it wouldn’t have alarmed Maria but now that he had gotten his memory back, she was worried. He hadn’t said a word to her about his recovered memory and she wouldn’t even have known if it weren’t for Liz.

And Maria had been wondering all day why Michael hadn’t told her. There had to be a reason he was keeping it from her. What if he didn’t love her now that he remembered his past? What if his memories made him a different person? What if he had a lover or girlfriend in his other life? Or worse, what if he really had loved Isabel?

Liz had confirmed that Michael and Isabel were engaged in their other life, but she had said it was all an act to convince the people that Isabel didn’t support Khivar. But, Maria reasoned, for them to pretend to be engaged and make it convincing, Isabel and Michael must have grown pretty close, and it was possible that he had fallen for her.

After all, Isabel was beautiful and sophisticated and a Princess, and Maria knew there was no way she could compete with that. She was only a waitress in a small town diner on a backwater planet.

Of course Maria had known that Michael had an entire other life but it had never even occurred to her that his feelings toward her would change if he got his memories back. But now that he had recovered his memories, it looked like that was exactly what had happened.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz had been looking everywhere for Ava and finally she found her in the solarium. She was sitting alone, watching the lazy motion of the red viscous liquid flowing down the small built-in creek.

“Ava?” Liz called out to get her attention.

Ava greeted her with a smile. “Hey, Liz. What’s up?”

Liz took a seat next to her on a bench. “Are you okay? You seem sad.”

With a shrug, Ava looked away. “I’m really not sure coming here was the best thing for me. I was never meant to come back, maybe I should’ve just stayed on Earth.”

“It’s because Tess is here, isn’t it?” Liz asked. “That’s why you didn’t stay in Roswell the first time you were there, because of her.”

“It’s hard knowing she is the real thing and I’m just a disposable copy,” Ava said. “I’m not really sure what my place is in this world.”

Liz took her hand. “Well, I can tell you some of it. You are my friend, and part of our family, and Kyle’s love. And that’s just a start. As for the rest, you can be anything you want, anyone you want. There’s no hurry to figure it all out, just take your time. And just for the record, I am very glad you did come with us.”

Ava smiled, “Thanks Liz.”

“But,” Liz said, “if you are interested in the past, Max and I can help you.”

“What do you mean?” Ava asked.

“We used the Granolith to get our memories back and we helped Michael get his back too. Now Max and I wanted to offer it to you.”

Ava’s eyes grew wide. “Get everything back, just like that?” She shook her head, “I don’t know. What if it turns out that I was a bad person?” Ava asked. “Aren’t you afraid I’ll betray you like Tess did?”

Liz shook her head. “You’re a good person Ava and who you were in another life isn’t going to change that.”

“But you remember me, I mean my past self, don’t you?” Ava asked, suddenly realizing the truth. “And you know something.”

Liz nodded sadly. “Chanya did bad things, but that doesn’t have to change who you are now. I just thought you would want to remember your family.” She continued softly, “I remember that your mother died when you were young and you were raised by your father and your protector, a shape shifter named Udac.”

“I would like to remember them,” Ava said, “but I’m afraid of what else I might remember.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(2.30.23692)

Ryden located Michael in the garden. He had been waiting for two days to get him alone and he finally had his opportunity.

“How’s it going, Michael?” Ryden started. “Or should I say Rath now?”

Michael turned to him with a suspicious expression. “How did you…”

Ryden smiled. “I didn’t know it was a secret you had gotten your memories back. It is all over the house that you and Liz and Max have recovered your former lives. I don’t think there are any secrets in this house.”

Michael shrugged. “It’s not a secret. I just didn’t know people knew.”

“And now that you have your memory back,” Ryden started, “you must remember Courtney, or her real name Scorene.”

Michael nodded. “Yeah, I remember her. She’s practically all I’ve been thinking about. I wish I would have known who she was on Earth.”

Ryden continued, “You must also remember that she approached your past self about leading our cause, and taking your rightful place as our leader. We have kept the faith for years that you would return to Antar and lead our planet to peace.”

Michael smiled grimly. “I remember she had a lot of wrong ideas that made her think I was this great guy.” He turned to Ryden. “The whole thing is based on misconceptions. Probably more propaganda that Khivar’s people spread.”

A look of confusion crossed Ryden’s face, “What do you mean?”

“I mean you have all been wasting the last seventy years of your lives on me,” Michael said. “All of that wasted effort and wasted lives.” He shook his head. “I am not the one you wanted, it was Max all along. He is the generous and caring one, he is the one who fought for the rights of the common people, he is the one who fed and housed them, not me. Yes, I was in the field supervising everything, but only under Max’s orders.”

Ryden shook his head, “That can’t be true.”

“I tried to tell Scorene the same thing before the war started,” Michael said. “She wouldn’t believe me either. But I will tell you one thing, I will not betray Max. Not only is he is the rightful King, but he is my best friend and a better leader than I could ever be.”

“But our people will follow you,” Ryden argued. “You could bring peace to this planet.”

Michael suddenly grew angry. “And what would betraying Max make me?” Michael motioned to the house, “Well you don’t have to go too far to find out, you just have to look at Rath’s loyalty to see. He betrayed and murdered his best friend and King, who he claimed to love like a brother, and left his lover behind on Earth. What kind of leader do you think he’ll make?”

Michael turned and started to walk back toward the house but shouted back over his shoulder. “If you’re so anxious to follow Rath, it’s not me you want. So just go talk to him. I’m sure he would jump at the chance to take the throne and then have you all executed.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Tess answered the knock at her door and was surprised to see Khivar, but she smiled and greeted him warmly. “Khivar, how nice of you to stop by.”

Khivar returned her smile. “As proof of my commitment to working with you, I have a gift for you.”

Tess stepped aside, inviting him in. “I love gifts,” she said.

Khivar motioned behind him and a matronly woman stepped forward.

“Beloved?” she asked Tess.

Tess looked to Khivar. “Who is this? Another nanny?”

“You do not recognize her,” Khivar said. “She is Udac. In your other life she was your handmaid and protector. I thought you would like to have her back.”

Tess bowed. “Thank you, Khivar. Your gift is very, um, thoughtful.” She waited until Khivar had shut the door behind him before she turned to Udac. “Great, another shape shifter. Just what I need.”

The hopeful look on Udac’s face fell. “You truly do not remember me, Chanya?”

Tess shook her head. “No, and my name now is Tess.” She looked at the older woman skeptically. “How do I know you’re not some spy for Khivar?”

“I would never work against you,” Udac said vehemently. She studied Tess for a moment. “In your other life, you made a deal with Khivar. He agreed to eliminate your true love’s wife, if you gave him information. But Khivar betrayed you and killed your love. That is why you died. So you could be reunited with your love, in your next life.”

Tess nodded. “I was, but Max rejected me because his stupid wife showed up.”

“How is that possible?” Udac asked. “She was dead.”

“She was reborn into a human,” Tess said.

“And you are working with Khivar?” Udac asked. “He will betray you again.”

“No, he won’t,” Tess said. “Before Max rejected me, we were together one night and I bore his son. Khivar thinks controlling Max’s son will give him power, and he made a deal with me. So I am working with Khivar, for now. But the child will assure that Max will never stop looking for me and eventually we’ll be together.”

Udac shook her head. “Khivar cannot be trusted. He took me from your father’s house and tortured me until I told him what your powers were. I suspected he knew your true identity and I resisted as long as I could, but in the end, Khivar’s men took the information from me.”

“You betrayed me?” Tess accused. “That’s how Khivar found out who I am.”

Udac shook her head furiously and reached out to Tess. “I would never betray you, but I couldn’t stop them from prying the truth from my mind.”

Tess backed away a step. “If Khivar didn’t know who I am, I would have had a lot more leverage. I could have been considered the former Queen instead of a merely a Duchess and mother of Max’s son.”

“A Duchess?” Udac asked.

Tess nodded, “It’s part of my deal with Khivar, he made me a Duchess. So you can see that he’s keeping his word.”

“Perhaps you don’t remember, but Khivar seemed to be keeping his word the other time too, but he was just using you,” Udac said.

“I don’t remember everything,” Tess huffed, “but I do remember that I almost had Zan, and I did get Max.

“But now that Max has rejected you, how much of a chance do you have with him?” Udac asked.

Tess narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “Don’t you want me to be happy? Don’t you want me to follow my dream of being with Max?”

“I want everything for you,” Udac assured her, “but it may not be possible. I just don’t want you to set your heart on something that may never happen.”

“Of course I’ll have to mind warp him to forget Liz,” Tess said, “but we will be happy.”

Udac shook her head. “Zan was too powerful for you and he was able to break your mind warp.”

Tess hadn’t liked Udac from the first moment she saw her and she had been about to send her away, but suddenly she saw how the shape shifter could be useful. She crossed to a sofa and sank down into it, motioning for Udac to take a seat as well. “Tell me about the past.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Alex sat on his bed and pulled out the picture of Isabel he had brought with him, his eyes tracing her face lovingly. In the time that he had been presumed dead, she had moved on and he understood that, he really did. He certainly wouldn’t have wanted her to mourn for him her entire life if he really had died. But the months that had passed hadn’t happened for him and even though he had tried, he still couldn’t let go of the feelings he had for her.

He had known that he couldn’t compete with Hale, and Isabel was happy with him. And to Alex, Isabel’s happiness was all that mattered. He had accepted that she’d moved on, and he wished her well.

But Khivar had lied to and abducted Isabel, and Alex had started to wonder once she found out who Hale really was, would she still love him? Khivar was their enemy, he was the reason they had died and the reason they had been sent to Earth. Was Isabel really capable of loving him when she found out the truth?

Alex knew it was foolish for him to hope that Isabel would turn back to him, but it was all he had.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max and Liz sat wrapped in each other’s arms in a large chair that they had brought into the Granolith room.

“This is just like old times,” Max said. “Consulting with the Granolith to try and figure out what to do.”

Liz nodded, taking Max’s hand in hers. “At least we have it back and we remember how to use it now.”

Max sighed and opened the connection with Liz. Remember how we used to go into the Granolith chamber in the evenings. Our powers complimented one another so well, blending so easily. Together we are stronger than we ever were apart. But it’s frustrating to remember how powerful we were and we just don’t have access to that kind of power now. We have to grow into it.

Liz nodded. I remember how very powerful you were. More powerful than anyone I had ever encountered. I could feel the power surrounding you, just naturally there all the time.

I remember you were very powerful too. Max said. But even with all of that power, we weren’t able to save ourselves.

I’ve been thinking about that, Liz said. What if it was destiny or fate all along? What if we weren’t meant to live the first time?

What do you mean? Max asked.

Well, like Kyle said, it’s a reincarnation thing. We needed to die and be reborn to learn a lesson, to become stronger.

But we don’t know if we’ve learned the lesson, Max said, and we have to do this anyway.

We’ll get through it, Liz said. Just like we do everything else.

You know that? Max asked. You had a vision?

No, Liz admitted. But we have to. You and I and everyone else deserve to be happy, deserve a chance to live our lives.

Max squeezed her hand. You’re right, and we will, Liz. He widened the connection to include the Granolith and instantly felt its familiar energy joining with them.

They settled into a type of meditation, relaxing their minds, opening them to the Granolith.

Liz felt weightless like when she astral projected, but at the same time she felt enveloped and protected by Max and by the Granolith. A feeling of profound peace settled over her and she let her cares be washed away momentarily. The power of the Granolith pulsed like a heartbeat and Liz once again had the sensation that it was a living thing. With her mind she reached toward it but was stopped as Max gasped in their connected minds.

Liz, he said, it’s like I can feel the energy in the planet. It’s all around us.

Liz focused on his thoughts, feeling the sensations too. You’re right, it is the planet. I’ve never felt it before and there is a tremendous amount of power.

If we could learn to harness that power, Max said, Khivar or no one else would be able to stand against us.

It would be dangerous Max, Liz said. How could you only take the power you could control? It would be like opening a spillway on a damn to fill a glass of water. It could easily overwhelm you.

You’re right, Max admitted, but when we’re older and stronger and working together, maybe we could control it.

Maybe, Liz said, feeling a trickle of apprehension. She let her mind drift again hoping to discover more about her feelings. Thoughts, emotions and images of the present and past rolled through her mind faster and faster. The sensations were different than she had ever experienced before in a connection with the Granolith, and she had a fleeting feeling that it was due to her half-human status.

She felt like she was on the verge of a discovery when suddenly she received an intense sensation of horror from Max, and he broke the connection. Opening her eyes, Liz reached out to him, searching his face. “What’s wrong?”

Tears spilled out of Max’s eyes and down his face, as he glanced at her and then looked away. “I… Just now, I realized…” He looked into her eyes. “Liz, I’m a killer. Potentially worse than Khivar or any other mass murderer.”

Liz could feel Max's fear through their bond and rushed to reassure him. "Max you are not a killer."

"But I am capable of it Liz, and now that I have an idea of what I could do with my powers..." he let the sentence trail off, somehow feeling if he didn’t speak the words they wouldn't be true. He looked down at the ground not wanting her to see the truth in his eyes. "So much power,” he said softly, “more than I realized I possessed. In our other life, I, Zan, could have ended the war the first day if he had realized."

"But Max you don't possess destructive powers,” Liz argued. “It's not in your nature. Your powers heal, give life."

Suddenly she stopped as the possibilities started to crowd into her mind. She gasped as tears welled up in her eyes. It was the ultimate cruelty that her gentle, peaceful husband would possess such power.

When she spoke, her voice was breathy, just above a whisper. "Oh Max, your powers, now I see. If you can give life, you can take it."

Max felt pain slash through him and lifted his eyes to hers expecting to see rejection of the killer he was, but he only saw compassion, sorrow and love.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 3


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.10.23692)

Over the next couple of weeks, the gang grew restless from being cooped up in the house, and increasingly disheartened by their lack of progress. They still didn’t have a plan to rescue Isabel and there was constant bickering about what to do.

When a message finally arrived from the spy in Khivar’s midst, Max called a meeting to start on a plan. He spoke to the group, gathered around the room. “The message has a current layout of the palace and the schedule of the guards, and he confirmed Isabel and my son are in the palace.”

“So what are we waiting for?” Michael asked. “Let’s get this plan finished and go get her.”

Max nodded. “I agree. We’ve been here too long. We need to finalize the plan and organize a rescue team.”

Michael nodded approvingly. “Okay, what have you got?”

Max smiled and started the explanation. “I think it will work best this way.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

In the last couple of weeks, Khivar had helped Isabel regain several more memories of their past together. Most of them had been wonderful, romantic, but today she had remembered the day in her other life, when she had discovered that Khivar had been plotting against her brother.

The memory had sent a chill right through to her bones, affecting her as much this time as it had originally. She hadn’t wanted to believe it was true, but when she asked Khivar he assured her it was. He had seemed concerned by her reaction but he wanted her to know the entire truth of the situation, filling in the blanks in her memory. And Khivar’s unemotional recitation of his plan that had led to her brother’s downfall disturbed Isabel almost as much as the memory.

And now hours later, unable to sleep, Isabel sat in bed and traced Khivar’s form with her eyes. The more she learned about him, the more she was confused. Khivar, the man she knew and loved, was kind and gentle, loving, but she knew he must have another side to him. After all, he had caused a war to obtain her brother’s throne, and he was the reason they had all been killed. But she had never really allowed herself to think about what that might mean.

When she had first arrived on Antar, Isabel hadn’t really cared about the politics and the situation on the planet, worried more about herself and her life. But the recovered memories had made her curious to learn about her new home, and along with her memory retrieval, Khivar started her tutelage of Antarian customs.

But the more she learned about Antar, the more apprehensive Isabel became. The situations that Khivar described, closely echoed what had happened on Earth in communist countries after World War II. Khivar assured her that the continued military presence and control was necessary to keep order and subdue anti-government rebels.

And although she had been there for a few weeks, Khivar hadn’t officially announced her presence on the planet, and Isabel was starting to wonder why. She hadn’t asked him yet but Khivar seemed to have an answer for everything. But his words didn’t always relieve her apprehensions and Isabel started to wonder exactly what Khivar was capable of.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Liz turned onto her side carefully, trying not to wake Max, unable to sleep because of the vague feeling of unrest in the back of her mind. Now that she’d recovered her memories, she knew how in her past life as Ava, she used to concentrate to try and learn more about her feelings. And Liz had tried, but so far she’d been unsuccessful in coaxing out any details.

It was terribly frustrating to know she could have information that could save them, but she couldn’t access it.

Finally, she slipped out of bed and donned a robe, before silently opening the door into the hall.

Cuerena was there, with the other guards, instantly alert but she relaxed when she saw Liz. “You can’t sleep, your Majesty?” she whispered.

Liz mentally cringed at the use of her title but nodded. “Nedra mentioned that there was a library in the house. With everything that’s been going on I haven’t had time to check it out but I thought maybe I would try to read for a while.”

Cuerena motioned to two of the guards, “Jaetus and Heran will take you, your Majesty.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz let her eyes roam over the many volumes covering the walls of the house’s library. Some of them were ancient texts dating back thousands of years, the titles so familiar to her. Others were books she had read and cherished as a child, and many were titles she had anticipated studying at college. But that had never happened.

She smiled, remembering her other life. When she had been Ava, she’d made many plans for the future, including moving to the capitol city of Tageonon to attend the best university. All of her life, she had looked forward to the time when she would be old enough to attend, but then she had met Zan.

Now that she had recovered her memories, Liz could remember every detail of the night they had first met, and it had been as magical and unexpected for her as it had been for Zan.

Although, he had seen her when she first entered the room, she had been disinterested to meet him. She had seen pictures of him of course, who hadn’t? Zan was the crown Prince, heir to the throne of Antar, the most eligible bachelor on the five planets, and she had to admit he was very handsome. Most of her friends were completely in love with him and had looked forward to the ball for months, hoping to catch his eye. But she had heard the rumors about Zan’s spoiled, foppish ways, and she considered the whole evening to be a waste of time. But her father was the Governor and the host of the ball, and it was her duty to meet the Prince.

She had dithered as long as possible getting ready, but finally her handmaid had hurried her into the ballroom. And after a too short time in the reception line, she had finally arrived before Zan, and her father made the introductions.

Zan had greeted her mother first, as was proper, and then he turned to her. And when his eyes met hers, she had known instantly all of the gossip about him had been lies. It was as if through his eyes, she could see into his very soul, and there was nothing foppish or spoiled about him. He was a man with deep feelings and passions, intelligent, caring; and totally unexpectedly Ava felt a jolt of recognition race through her. Even though she had never met him before, she knew this was the man she had been waiting for all of her life.

Without taking his eyes off her, Zan had extended his hand to her. “May I have the honor of the first dance, my Lady?”

Ava had placed her hand in his unhesitatingly and Zan led her to the center of the dance floor. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew that every set of eyes in the ballroom was focused on them, but she didn’t care. And as the music started, and Zan took her into his arms, she knew she was in love.

So she had chosen to forego college and marry her love. She had not even come of age when she married Zan, had never lived outside her father’s house, had never been away from her own province; very much like her life on Earth. But none of that had mattered to her in the least, then or now. It was like she had told Max just a few days ago, college and everything else was so unimportant. All that mattered was being together.

Coming out of her reverie, the title of one of the books suddenly caught Liz’s eye and she reached for it. The book had been one of her favorites as a child and she had read it many times. She opened the cover, skimming the familiar words on the first page, as the memory washed over her.

“Why am I not surprised to find you in here?” a voice from the door interrupted her.

Liz turned to the speaker with a smile. “I wouldn’t have thought this was your kind of hang out,” she teased.

Rath leaned a casual shoulder against the door jam and met her eyes solemnly. “You don’t know everything about me.”

Liz nodded, instantly contrite. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you.”

Rath shrugged and walked into the room. “You didn’t.” He crossed to the shelves, stopping beside her, scanning the titles. “I don’t remember reading any of these, but I must have.”

“It will come back to you in time,” Liz assured him. “Or you could read them again and have the pleasure of the first time all over again.”

Rath motioned to the book in her hands. “What have you got?”

Liz smiled, running her hand down the open page. “It was my favorite book when I was a child. I read and re-read it, maybe a dozen times.”

“You liked it that much,” Rath said, as he crossed to her, looking over her shoulder. “Maybe I should start with that one. What’s it about?”

“It’s about a young girl, who goes on a magical journey to save her best friend…” Liz trailed off as she received a sudden flash.

She saw that Rath had been in the library many times since they had been in the house. In her vision, she saw him seated at the table, with piles of books around him that she recognized as law tombs.

And suddenly Liz caught a hint of Rath’s emotions and intentions. But she didn’t have time to act before he grabbed her from behind, pinning her arms to her sides and clamping a damp cloth over her mouth and nose. She struggled against him, but his superior size and weight were too much for her, and the smell of the substance on the cloth quickly clouded her brain.

But before she slipped into blackness, she called out through her connection to Max.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


MAX!

Liz’s frightened voice in his head woke Max immediately and he jumped out of bed, quickly scanning the room for her. When he didn’t see her, he pulled their connection sharply into focus. He could feel her through the connection but when he called to her, she didn’t answer.

He burst into the hallway and confronted Cuerena. “Where’s Liz?”

“She couldn’t sleep and went to the library, your Majesty.”

“You let her go alone?” Max asked. “She’s in trouble. She called out to me, and now I can’t get her to answer.”

Cuerena instantly activated the silent alarm. “She didn’t go alone. I sent two guards with her. We’ll lock down the house and search it top to bottom. Nothing will get in or out. We’ll find her, your Majesty.”

The sounds of people rushing around filled the house, as Michael emerged from his room down the hall. “What’s going on?”

“Liz is missing,” Max said over his shoulder, already starting down the hall in the other direction. He called back to Cuerena, “Where’s the library?”

Cuerena hurried ahead of him. “I’ll show you.”

Michael jogged to catch up. “What do you mean she’s missing?”

Max shook his head as he quickened his pace. “She called me through the connection. She was really scared and now she won’t answer me.”

They reached the library moments later and a quick glance was enough to tell Max that no one was there. But one thing did catch his eye, a book lying on the floor. He crossed to it and picked it up, recognizing the title immediately. It had been Ava’s favorite as a child.

But beneath the book, was something that made his blood run cold. It was the necklace they had found at Atherton’s house, that he had given to Liz. Max knew she never took it off and he noted that the cord was broken. He picked it up, clasping it tightly in his hand and suddenly, images flashed through his mind.



**Flash**

Liz looking at the book



**Flash**

Rath entering the room and Liz talking to him



**Flash**

Rath grabbing her from behind and pressing a cloth over her face



Max came out of the flashes, as a soldier ran into the room. “Your Majesty, we found no sign of the Queen but we found four dead guards. Two who were guarding the Queen, and the two…

Max cut him off, “And the two assigned to watch Rath.” He turned to Cuerena and Michael. “Rath took Liz.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It had only taken a few minutes to figure out that Rath had simply opened the door in the library that led into the garden, and taken Liz out that way. Michael and several of the troops were still searching nearby, but Max didn’t have much hope in their chances.

“What about an alarm?” Max asked. “I thought this house was protected.”

“It is, your Majesty,” Toaks assured him, “but we never intended the alarms to keep people inside. Rath simply turned off the alarm in here.”

Nedra took Max’s hand. “I know you’re in shock, but we have to leave the house, Max.”

“What?” Max asked incredulously. “But Liz…”

“It isn’t safe here,” Nedra cut him off gently. “Rath could be giving our position to Khivar even as we speak and there will be no chance of saving Liz if we are in Khivar’s prison or worse.”

Max nodded, pushing his grief into the background. “You’re right. We have to go.” He turned to Toaks. “Pack only the essentials and get the Granolith out on the first transport.”

Toaks bowed and hurried out the door as Kyle rushed in.

“What the hell is going on?” Kyle asked. “I heard Liz cry out and I ran to your room but everybody was gone, and now I find you all down here.”

Max grabbed Kyle by the shoulders. “What do you mean you heard her?”

“I heard her call for you, at least I think I did, your room is at the other end of the house. I was sleeping and she woke me, but the weird thing was that it was like I could feel her fear.” Kyle glanced around the room, noting Liz’s absence. “Where is Liz? Did something happen to her?”

“Rath took her,” Max ground out.

“What?” Kyle asked incredulously.

“And he’s done something to her because now I can’t contact her,” Max said, “but I think we can all guess where he’s taking her.”

Kyle nodded. “Khivar.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC




Check out my other stories:
Soaring With Angels – In Progress

:arrow: New Story!
Hands of an Artist - Zan Smut!

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 4


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.11.23692)
(Royal Palace)

Rath was escorted into the throne room by a Captain Naire and stopped before the King’s throne where Khivar was seated. With a glance, he noticed that the Queen’s throne was empty and vaguely wondered where Isabel was but pushed the thought aside.

“Alarath, how nice to see you again,” Khivar greeted, as he dismissed everyone except Nicaron from the room with a wave of his hand.

Rath stood to his full height and smiled. “Is it?” he asked, all trace of accent gone from his voice. “I seem to remember that you were going to leave me on Earth to rot.”

Khivar shrugged. “You were of no value to me. You had nothing to offer.

“But now I do,” Rath said.

“Yes,” Khivar agreed. “When you contacted me this morning, you said you could deliver the human Liz to me, and that means you know where Max and the others are as well. So why don’t we forgo the games and you just tell me where they are?”

Rath shook his head. “Not so fast. I want to play let’s make a deal, first.”

“And why would I make a deal with you?” Khivar asked. “I could simply have the General take the information from your mind.”

Rath glanced at General Nicaron, standing at Khivar’s right hand, noting that Nicholas was no longer in the guise of a child. “You could,” Rath agreed, “but he can’t get information out of me that I don’t have.”

A look of confusion crossed Khivar’s brow. “What do you mean?”

“I took Liz, last night,” Rath said. “I have her in a secure place and you probably could get the location from me, but what I’m asking is so little for what I am prepared to give.”

Khivar motioned for him to continue.

“By now, I’m sure Max has discovered Liz and I are gone, and you know he’ll figure out that I’m making a deal with you. He will have moved his people to another location, so I can’t lead you to him.”

Khivar nodded, agreeing.

“I planned it that way to give myself a little more leverage,” Rath explained. “See, I know if I give you Liz, you can bring Max out of hiding. He is so in love with her, he would do anything to save her, including sacrificing himself.”

Khivar sighed, “And while you are here, he could be rescuing her. They are bonded, he can find her.”

Rath shook his head. “Not with the drugs I gave her. She’ll be out cold for a few hours yet.”

Khivar nodded approvingly. “So what do you want in exchange for Liz?”

“I want the title and all property and lands of my ancestral home…”

Khivar interrupted, “But your father, the Duke, is still living.”

Rath shrugged. “I don’t really remember him anyway.” He continued, “I want my former rank as General reinstated and I want to be your second in command.”

Nicaron’s eyebrows rose in surprise and Rath laughed. “I’m not asking you to off Nicholas, but now that Max killed all of your troops on Earth, I figured you could use a replacement. I am half Harcion, a distant cousin to your own family. I will swear fealty to you.” He motioned to Nicholas, “Nicholas is your right hand, so make me your left.

“And this is all you want?” Khivar asked.

Rath shook his head. “Just one other thing. When you are finished with her, I want Liz, undamaged.”

Khivar studied him carefully. “Why do you want a human?”

Rath smiled. “You can drop the act, Khivar. I know you were with them on Earth and I know they told you who she used to be.”

“And who is that?” Khivar asked casually.

“Liz is the reincarnation of Ava, Zan’s wife and the former Queen of Antar.”

“Max told you that?” Khivar asked. “How very foolish of him to reveal so much.”

Rath shook his head. “They do speak too freely, but Max didn’t have to tell me anything. When I first met Liz, I made a pass at her, and when I kissed her I knew she was familiar. It took me a while to figure it out, but finally I remembered who she was. And while I don’t remember a lot from my other life, I do remember her. I wanted her then and I still do.”

“And you didn’t tell anyone you knew the truth?” Khivar asked.

“Why would I?” Rath asked. “The information had no value to me then but I knew it would eventually. So I simply bided my time.”

Khivar nodded. “So you made an alliance with Max. That’s why they were ready for the attack on Earth, because you warned them.”

Rath nodded. “I was working with them for months, keeping them informed of what was happening in Copper Summit. And I warned them about the attack simply because I needed them alive.”

Khivar smiled, “But the whole time, you intended to betray Max when you got what you wanted, a ride home.”

Rath shrugged, turning the conversation back to the main point. “I have no ambition other than to return to my life on my home planet. And I know I don’t have a chance with Liz if Maxie is still around, so when you take him out, we all get what we want.”

He motioned to Khivar with a bob of his head, “You already possess Isabel and Max’s bastard son to secure your position. Liz isn’t pregnant with an inconvenient, legitimate Tageonant heir, so after you kill Max, she is of no further value to you. Granted, Liz is of royal blood, but so are a lot of others, and she isn’t from the direct Tageonant line, so she is of no threat to you that way. And I don’t know what her title would be technically with her death and rebirth and whatnot, but according to Antarian law, when I marry Liz, any former title she held will be forfeit. I will make Liz a Duchess and end whatever speculation there may be about her title and status.”

Khivar smiled wider. “Perhaps I did underestimate your value. You seem to have this all figured out.”

Rath shrugged. “People have underestimated me my entire life.”

With a laugh, Khivar rose from the throne and approached Rath, putting an arm around his shoulders. “Bring Liz to me, and after Max is dead, I will give you everything you requested.” He motioned to the door, opening it, and waved Captain Naire inside to escort Rath out.

Nicaron waited until they were alone before turning to Khivar. “You’re not serious? He changes sides whenever it suits him. Not to mention Liz’s father is the Governor of Telos, Duke Telnada. If he finds out that she was given to Rath against her will, he could make a lot of trouble.”

Khivar shrugged. “Rath will have to stay loyal to us until I return Liz to him. Make him your aid and keep an eye on him. In the mean time, we will get all of the information he has. As for Liz’s father, we will deal with that if the time comes.”

“So you think Rath really wants Liz?” Nicaron asked.

“Yes,” Khivar said. “He wants her, all right. Now all we have to figure out is the reason. Is it simply because he loves her, or does he think it will be easier to maneuver for the throne with the former Queen at his side?”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

It had taken less then ten minutes to vacate the compromised house, but several hours later, they were still settling in to the new one.

Max had overseen the relocation of the Granolith but then he had gone into his room and shut himself inside. Michael stepped in to help direct, trying to take the burden off of Max.

One of the guards approached Michael. “General Varros, all the security has been double checked and we are staying on the highest alert.”

Michael nodded. “Report to me with anything suspicious.”

The guard turned to leave and then turned back. “Oh, and sir, I almost forgot, Ryden requested to see you. He is being held in his room.”

“Okay,” Michael said. He walked to the room and dismissed the guard outside, knocking on the door before entering. “Sorry about the security,” he apologized to Ryden.

Ryden shook his head. “It’s like the Earth saying, locking the barn door after the horse has bolted. Obviously I am not working with Rath or I would have gone with him.”

“I know,” Michael said. “That’s why I dismissed the guard. You gave us your oath. I trust you.”

“But Max doesn’t,” Ryden said. “That’s why he put a guard on me.”

Michael shook his head. “Max does trust you. But he just lost Liz, and he isn’t thinking straight.”

“He’s losing it,” Ryden said, shaking his head. “Don’t get me wrong. I like Max a lot. I think he is a nice guy, but since Liz was taken, Max has withdrawn further and further into himself, until he’s stopped speaking. And the guard said Max has been locked in his room for hours. He’s completely ineffectual.”

“That’s not true,” Michael said. “Max is the most stand up guy I’ve ever known. He always comes through. He just in shock right now.”

“It looks to me like you are the stand up guy,” Ryden said. “You’re the one running the show, while Max cowers in his room. That’s why you should be in charge. You are the one we need as our leader.”

Michael sighed. “Aren’t you ever going to give up on that?” He moved to the door. “There’s no guard, you’re free to move around the house.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Abandoned Building)

Rath sat on a chair next to the bed where Liz slept. He didn’t want to give her to Khivar but it was the best chance he had of getting what he wanted.

As it was, he had been forced to take Liz before he had his entire plan worked out. Of course Rath had to wait until they arrived on the planet before he could make a plan, because he didn’t know what to expect about Max’s headquarters or security or anything else. But he’d been pleasantly surprised to find that he had access to all kinds of information at Max’s headquarters through a system similar to Earth’s internet. And using that resource, he had figured out everything, including how to turn off the security system, a hideout for himself and Liz, and even the anesthesia to use, but he had still been working on the transportation.

He had devised an elaborate plan to take Liz from her bedroom in the middle of the night, completely bypassing the four bodyguards outside her door. First, he would feign illness, kill his guards and deactivate the alarm. Then he would make a hole in Max and Liz’s bedroom floor from the library below, entering their room by a set of stairs he had practiced constructing. Finally, using a fast-acting anesthesia, he would knock out both Max and Liz and then simply take Liz out the way he had come, escaping through the library door into the garden and the street beyond.

Rath had considered simply killing Max when he took Liz, but after a lot of reflection he had decided against it. He wanted Liz to like him, even love him, and she never would if he killed Max. Rath had decided to leave Max’s fate to Khivar and simply concentrate on his plan to take Liz.

But that afternoon, one of Max’s chattier men, who Rath had made friends with specifically to gather information, had told him that they were getting ready to rescue Isabel, and Rath knew he was out of time. He had acted that night, easily killing his guards and disabling the alarm system, then he had headed to the library. He had been surprised to see the two guards outside but he recognized them as part of Max and Liz’s security force, and knew that either one or both of them was within the library.

Feigning illness again, he had simultaneously dispatched the guards with blasts of energy to their chests, when they rushed down the hall to help him. Then he had stuffed their bodies in a convenient closet and moved silently toward the library. Rath had been pleasantly surprised to find Liz alone in the library and had used the anesthesia he had synthesized to knock her out. Then he had followed his plan, hefting her small form over one shoulder and taking her out the library door, through the garden and down the street.

It had been easier than he expected to find transportation. There had been a curfew patrol passing, and he had simply flagged it down, claiming Liz was deathly ill. The soldier had obligingly stopped and rushed to examine Liz, and Rath killed him. He had then changed his clothes to match the soldier’s uniform and loaded Liz and the soldier’s body into the transport, reaching the abandoned building he had chosen as a hideout, in a matter of minutes.

He had changed the appearance of the transport and carried Liz and the soldier inside. Using his powers, Rath buried the soldier beneath the floor and took Liz into a small back room. He formed a bed and gently placed her on it before completely sealing the room. Then he made a recliner and placed it facing the bed, where he’d caught a few hours sleep before going to see Khivar.

He’d had to leave Liz alone, while he went to the palace, but the anesthesia was powerful enough to keep her unconscious for several more hours, possibly even a day. So Rath had simply locked her in the room, altering the door to make it appear to be a wall. Then he had gone to a public place and contacted Khivar.

Liz’s soft sigh brought Rath back to the present and he sat forward and took a tendril of her dark hair between his fingers, inhaling the sweet fragrance. It was a risk handing her to Khivar, but he really wasn’t asking for much and he knew Khivar could be very generous. Rath was confident his plan would work.

Taking a last look at the sleeping Liz, he picked her up and strode out the door.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Nicaron watched Isabel from the window of his office as she walked in the palace gardens. He had watched her closely the last two weeks for any sign that she was remembering the past. He knew that Khivar was helping her regain her memories and Nicaron wondered when she would remember that he had killed her in her other life.

If she did remember and tell Khivar, Nicaron knew it would be the end of him. Khivar would never accept that it had been an accident. Nicaron knew that none of his years of loyal service would mean anything. Khivar would blame him for the years he had been apart from Isabel and take great pleasure in slowly killing him.

On his more optimistic days Nicaron thought that perhaps Isabel would never remember. Clones who regained their memories rarely remembered the circumstances surrounding their deaths.

But on his more realistic days, Nicaron knew that Isabel would remember. She was a remarkable person and she had a lot of power. Yes, he told himself, she would remember. It was only a matter of time.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Michael knocked softly on Max’s bedroom door but after a handful of moments with no answer, he opened it and went inside.

The room was almost completely dark and it took a minute for Michael’s eyes to adjust. “Max?” he called out, finally seeing him on a chair.

Max was seated with his eyes closed and he didn’t even seem to know Michael was there.

“Max?” Michael said a little louder, taking a couple of steps closer and turned on a light. With a quick glance, Michael noted the necklace and book that had been recovered from the library next to Max on a table and one of Liz’s shirts was draped across Max’s knees.

Max still didn’t respond and Michael reached out and shook his shoulder. “Max, what are you doing?”

Without opening his eyes Max answered. “I can still feel her, Michael. The bond is there, so I know she’s alive but I can’t make the connection work.” He sighed loudly and opened his eyes, focusing on Michael. “I can’t join with her or feel her strength.”

Michael sat across from him. “Max we have the plan to rescue Isabel and your son, we’ll just include Liz too.”

“It won’t work,” Max said, tears gathering in his eyes. “We don’t even know where Liz is. I can’t tell where she is.”

“We’ll figure it out,” Michael assured him. “We’ll get that spy to give us more information and we’ll get them all back.” He motioned to the bed. “Why don’t you get some rest?”

Max shook his head. “She’s never been in that bed. How can I sleep without her beside me?” He picked up her shirt and brought it to his nose, inhaling deeply to catch a whiff of her scent. “I feel so lost, so out of control,” he said, his voice hollow and wooden. “I don’t know what to do without her.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Isabel leaned back into Khivar’s arms as their daily memory retrieval session came to an end. Khivar had concentrated their sessions on their past relationship because that is what she had asked him to do. But more and more often Isabel was wondering about her family, and especially her mother.

Isabel had never told Max but she had always mourned the fact that they had been separated from their mother. Even though she had no memory of their mother she had always felt the void in her life. But she had been on the same planet as her mother for almost a month and she had been too scared to even ask Khivar about her. It was partly because she was worried that her mother would be disappointed in her for agreeing to be with Khivar, and partly because she was worried about Khivar’s reaction.

Gathering her courage, Isabel took Khivar’s hand in hers. “Khivar will you tell me about my mother.”

Khivar kissed the top of her head. “I wondered when you would ask about her.”

Isabel turned in his arms to look up into his face. “You did?”

“You were very close to your mother,” he said. “I thought you might have remembered something about her.”

“No,” said Isabel, shaking her head. “I can’t remember anything; what she looked like, even her name.”

Khivar motioned with his hand, creating a photograph, and he handed it to Isabel. “Her name is Nedra.”

Isabel’s eyes devoured every detail of the golden-haired woman in the photo. “She’s beautiful.”

“Just like her daughter,” Khivar said.

“I do kind of look like her,” Isabel said. “I always wondered.”

Khivar nodded. “Of course this is how she appeared the last time I saw her and it has been a long time. She has been in hiding since just after you were killed.”

“And you have been looking for her?” Isabel asked.

“Only because she is leading the rebellion,” he said. “I would have left her in peace otherwise.”

Isabel met his eyes. “You said you would give amnesty to Max’s followers who agreed to pledge loyalty to you. Does that include my mother?”

“Yes,” Khivar said. “I would like her to come and live at the palace, so you two could be close.”

“And it wouldn’t hurt your position if the former Queen was supporting you, along with myself,” Isabel said.

Khivar smiled. “You are correct, but I also want you to be happy and I know you want your mother here.”

“So Khivar, why haven’t you announced that I’m on the planet?”

Khivar reached up to touch her face. “I was waiting for you to be ready. If it were up to me I would announce your presence today and I would marry you tomorrow. But I don’t want to rush you into anything.”

“You’ve been very patient with me,” Isabel said. “I am kind of surprised. I thought you might want to use the fact that I was with you to your advantage.”

“I am practical,” Khivar said, “even ruthlessly so, but I can also be infinitely patient. I waited for almost sixty years to get you back,” he reminded her. “I have Antar and now you are at my side. There is only one more thing I desire and that is to make you my wife.”

He leaned in and kissed her gently and Isabel wrapped her arms around him, urging him closer. Khivar deepened the kiss as Isabel wanted. When they were together, all of her fears and doubts left her but when she was alone and had too much time to think, she wondered if she had done the right thing in coming to Antar with Khivar.

She loved him. There was no doubt in her mind about that. What did trouble her was the barely disguised streak of ruthlessness she had seen in him. She knew that he was the reason they were all dead but she had tried not to think too much about it. But the memories she had recovered only reinforced her impressions about him. Khivar was single-minded about ruling Antar. It was the only thing he had ever wanted beside herself, and Isabel feared that he was willing to go to any lengths to stay in control.

But, as the old saying went, she had made her bed. Even if she wanted to leave him, she knew there was nowhere to go. Khivar had found her after sixty years, in another galaxy, he would find her no matter where she went.

And even though she had doubts, Isabel didn’t want to leave him. She broke the kiss and took his handsome face in her hands. “Khivar, let’s get married.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Udac felt a familiar twinge of jealously rise up within her as she watched the nanny caring for Tess’ son Zantas. Tess had ordered the shape shifter to have no contact with the child, leaving his care to the nanny.

As Tess’ handmaid it wasn’t technically Udac’s duty to care for the child but she had raised Chanya, acting almost as her mother. Chanya had always been a spoiled child, but she had always shown great affection for Udac and they had been very close. Chanya had told her everything, her hopes and dreams and plans for the future; but Tess didn’t trust her.

At first, Udac thought Tess had accepted her, but as the days passed, the truth became painfully obvious. Tess had allowed her to stay and was eager to learn of the past, but she didn’t allow Udac into her life or into her confidence at all.

And Tess’ rejection of her hurt Udac more than she had thought possible. She was simply a protector but she had been a big part of Chanya’s life, almost like a member of the family. But Tess didn’t want her anymore.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicaron answered the late-night knock at his door and his new second in command, Colonel Talodan, was in the hall with his adjutant Captain Naire.

“Sir, we’ve got an uprising in one of the poor neighborhoods on the edge of the city,” Talodan reported.

With a swipe of his hand Nicaron dressed himself and quickly followed Talodan and Naire outside to a waiting transport. Nicaron took out his amplifier and switched to their most secure channel to call his servant Idos. “When Khivar awakens, tell him I have gone to see about a riot and I will call him when I have news.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Song Playing: Sweet Dreams by Air Supply

Max walked into the bedroom and was relieved to see Liz waiting for him. It had been a long day and he wanted nothing more than to lose himself in her. Without a word he crossed to her, his attention only momentarily diverted as the shiny surface of the pendant she wore caught the light.

He enfolded her eager form into his arms, kissing her hard, as he opened the connection between them. Their souls rushed together as he kissed her thoroughly and he felt her hands go to the buttons on his shirt. Breaking the kiss, he traced his thumb down the smooth column of her exposed throat, causing a golden glow to emanate from her skin.

He leaned in and kissed her again, reveling in the perfect union of bodies, minds and souls. Even though his eyes were closed, Max could see the golden light of Liz’s soul in his mind and he let it surround and cover him, drawing strength and comfort from her.

Suddenly the golden light flickered and dimmed and then it extinguished. Max’s eyes snapped open and he tightened his grasp but his hands met nothing. Liz was gone.

He burst through the bedroom door and ran down the corridor of the palace, desperately calling out for her. “LIZ!!”

It seemed like he ran forever through the twisting, grey stone hallways, growing more desperate with each step, but he saw no one.

A doorway loomed ahead of him and he rushed inside, stopping immediately when he saw Tess. But it wasn’t Tess, Max realized, it was her former self, Chanya.

She turned to him with a smile, seemingly unaware of his tumultuous state. “Good morning, Zan.”

“Chanya,” Max said, ignoring her greeting, “have you seen Liz?”

“No,” she said shaking her head.

The motion caused the pendant she was wearing to sway from side to side, catching Max’s eye. It was identical to the one Liz wore but he noted immediately that it wasn’t broken.

Max awoke with a gasp, practically jumping out of the chair where he had fallen asleep. His eyes darted to the nearby table where he had laid the pendant he had given Liz, and he snatched it up, running his fingers over the jagged edge.

He had never really thought about where the pendant had come from, but now the dream had reminded him that Chanya had worn one that was identical. She had worn it all the time, he remembered now. It hadn’t seemed like something she would wear because it wasn’t made of precious stones or metals, and he’d wondered if it had been sentimental to her, perhaps given to her by a lover. But that didn’t explain how it had gotten to Earth.

Max rose from his chair and crossed to the travel bag Liz had brought with her. He knew that she kept the broken piece of the pendant in the small, leather, drawstring bag that Eddie had given her.

He shook the piece into his hand and placed the broken edge against the pendant, fitting it perfectly into the jagged fracture. With a pass of his other hand, Max repaired the pendant, but almost dropped it in surprise as the center triangle illuminated with a red light.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.12.23692)

Liz awoke slowly, feeling strange and aware that something was terribly wrong. Sitting up, she saw the unfamiliar surroundings and then she remembered Rath grabbing her and putting a cloth over her mouth. He had kidnapped her, and even though she didn’t recognize the room, she had little doubt about where she was. Antar’s royal palace had only been her home for a few years, but the elegant style of the room was familiar.

A movement to her right caught Liz’s eye and she turned to see someone seated in a chair against the far wall. She was unsurprised by his presence and acknowledged him softly. “Khivar.”

“I’m glad to see you’re finally awake,” he said. “I assume since you recognize me, that you have recovered your memory. Or was it simply an educated guess?”

“I have my full memory back,” Liz confirmed.

Khivar nodded. “Then you remember there are certain substances that our powers will not affect.” He motioned around them. “This room is comprised of one of those materials, even the bars on the windows, so there is no use attempting to escape by using your powers.”

There was a fuzzy sensation in Liz’s head and she blinked a few times attempting to clear her thoughts but it didn’t help. Automatically she reached for the connection with Max, but although the connection was still there, it wasn’t responding. She turned to Khivar accusingly, “What did you do to me?”

“I had your power of astral projection and your link to Max blocked,” Khivar said, “to discourage any ill-conceived rescue attempts. But I didn’t tamper with your abilities of empathy and prognostication.”

“What about Max and the others? Are they okay?” Liz asked anxiously.

Khivar studied her worried face for a moment, deciding if he should tell her and then shrugged. “Rath only removed you from the house,” he said. “The others are still in hiding, safe from me, for now.”

Liz breathed a sigh of relief and Khivar continued. “You didn’t have the power of astral projection in your other life. It must be one of the benefits of your half-human status.”

Liz didn’t answer.

“Your original talents of empathy and prognostication have always been fascinating to me,” Khivar admitted. “To be able to tell the future must be quite empowering.”

Liz shook her head. “It isn’t all it’s cracked up to be.” She looked around, motioning to the room. “I didn’t see this coming until it was too late. Often all I get is a dream I can’t remember and a feeling of impending dread.” She turned to face Khivar. “It’s really frustrating to know something is going to happen but not know what or when or if I could do something to prevent it.”

Khivar frowned. “Isabel said you had a premonition about the skin solders’ attack on Earth.”

Liz shrugged. “Maybe. All I know is that I had a nervous stomach and a feeling that we should keep Cuerena near us. If you remember though, that was the day Max and I were meeting his parents to tell them we were planning to get engaged. I was pretty nervous about that, so an upset stomach didn’t really seem odd. I didn’t think anything else was wrong.”

“But you did follow your feeling and keep Cuerena with you,” Khivar pointed out.

“Yeah,” Liz said. “I’ve learned not to question my impressions.”

“And what is your impression about the current situation?” Khivar asked.

Liz studied him for a moment before speaking. “Isabel loves you desperately but your continual betrayal of everything she believes in will turn her from you.”

Khivar’s face tightened momentarily before he could control it and when he spoke, his voice was too calm. “Nothing will come between Isabel and myself.”

“It did before,” Liz reminded him. “When she was Vilondra, you forced her to choose between you and her family, and you are making the same mistake of underestimating her now.” Liz looked away from him. “On Earth, Max and Isabel were everything to each other for so long. You have no idea how close they are.”

“So close that Isabel kept her true identity from Max, and he turned on her at the first opportunity,” Khivar said. “I’ve seen it all in Isabel’s mind.”

“Because she isn’t strong enough to keep you out?” Liz asked. “It’s just one more betrayal Khivar, and one day Isabel will grow to hate you for them.”

“You are mistaken,” Khivar said.

Liz turned to face him again, meeting his eyes. “So you are impressed with my powers but you don’t believe what they reveal?”

“You have seen Isabel turn from me?” Khivar asked, with a look of uncertainty.

“No,” Liz admitted. “But I know her pretty well.”

Khivar smiled. “So do I.”

“If you became the man you could be, the good man you pretended to be on Earth, Isabel would never leave you,” Liz said. “It’s your choice, Khivar.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Alex entered the lab later than usual that morning because of his late night of experiments the night before, and he was surprised to see Max in earnest conversation with the head scientist Kranon.

They looked up at his arrival and Alex stopped. “Am I interrupting something?”

“Of course not,” Max said, motioning him inside. “I was just telling Kranon that a couple of hours ago I had a dream where I remembered that in her other life, Tess used to wear this pendant.”

Alex’s eyes narrowed. “The one you found at Atherton’s house?”

Max nodded. “Yeah but it wasn’t broken in my dream, so I used my powers to fix it and the center triangle turned red.”

Alex motioned to the swirling pattern. “Does the symbol mean anything?”

“It’s the symbol of Antar,” Max said, handing the pendant to Alex.

“Just so it doesn’t mean radioactivity, or poison, or bomb,” Alex said, taking it. He turned it over in his hands as Max continued.

“I thought you could run some tests on it and try to figure out if it’s important,” Max said.

Alex turned the pendant to examine the front. “Has anyone tried pushing the triangle?” he asked with a laugh. “It kind of reminds me of this old answering machine we used to have. You know, a red light meant that you had a message.”

He pressed the triangle and jumped when a voice projected from the pendent.



… things could have been worse, Khivar. But with a show of force we calmed the situation pretty quickly and we’re holding the ringleaders.

What started the riot, Nicaron?

The ringleaders were spreading the rumor that Max is back on Antar and he is gathering an army to take back the planet.

Where did they hear this rumor?

They aren’t talking, Sir.

Well General, pry whatever information you can from their minds and then execute them.

Yes Sir, make an example of them to the others. I know the routine, unless things have changed while I was on Earth the last sixty years.

Usually I would agree with you, Nicaron, but Isabel has been asking a lot of questions lately, and for now I would prefer to keep her in the dark. Take the prisoners somewhere secure and when you’re finished with them dispose of the bodies so we can keep this to ourselves.

As you wish, your Majesty.



Alex looked at Max and Kranon shaking his head. “I didn’t think it would really work.”

Max’s eyes narrowed. “That was a secret communication. Probably on an encoded frequency.”

Kranon nodded, motioning to the pendant. “Obviously it is some kind of transmitter. Khivar obtained technology that allows him to send messages without us being able to track them. For years we have been trying to figure out how it works. Maybe this device will finally help us figure it out.”

“We also learned that Nicholas is back on the planet,” Max said. “That certainly wasn’t a shape shifter playing him. I’d hoped we’d gotten him with the rest of the skins when we destroyed the busses.” Max shook his head and turned to Alex. “Thanks, Alex. This could really be a big breakthrough.”

Alex shrugged. “It was nothing really, but your welcome.”

“It could help us get Liz back,” Max said, his voice rough with emotion.

Alex noticed the tired look that came over Max suddenly. “We’ll get her back,” he assured Max, with a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Max nodded and turned to leave but stopped when Alex cried out.

“Oh!’ Alex exclaimed. “I almost forgot. I had an idea about Raltos and Hale.”

“What’s that?” Max asked interested.

“Well, we haven’t been able to get much information from them, trying to pry it from their minds but what if someone possessed them like Khivar did. Wouldn’t that give them access to his stored memories?”

Max looked to an obviously surprised Kranon, who slowly nodded and smiled.

“That just might work,” Kranon said. “That just might work.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Even though Khivar had told her it would be impossible to escape, Liz had been testing the room all afternoon. She had used her powers to check every surface of the ceiling, floors, walls and windows without success. But she didn’t give up.

Liz sat in the middle of the floor and started to concentrate, focusing on the thread of connection she shared with Max. Khivar had blocked the connection but Liz had faith that she could break through and she knew Max would be attempting to do the same thing from his end.

She let everything drop out of her mind and the golden thread filled her consciousness. It felt the same in her mind, like a piece of Max, but when she attempted to open it, she was met only with silence. She could still feel Max at the end of the connection, could tell that he was alive but she couldn’t feel his emotions or hear his thoughts.

In her mind, the barrier was like a tangible object and Liz concentrated harder, willing it to break. She pushed harder and harder with her powers but the barrier was strong and Liz started to get a headache. She ignored the pain and continued to batter the barrier using surges of power and she thought she sensed it give a little when she was interrupted by a knock at the door.

Liz rose quickly, not wanting her visitor to guess what she had been doing and settled on the sofa before calling out. “Come in.”

The pain in her head intensified because of her rapid action and she put a hand to her temple.

“You have a headache?” Rath asked from the doorway.

Surprised, Liz rose from the sofa and turned toward him. “Rath? Khivar told me that you only took me, that you left the others okay. Is that true?”

Rath nodded. “I didn’t hurt any of your friends or Max.”

Liz sighed in relief. “What are you doing here?”

He held out his hands placatingly. “I just came to see if you were all right.”

“All right?” Liz asked. “You took me away from Max, from my friends. How could you think I would be all right?”

Rath came into the room, letting the door shut behind him. “I did it to save you.”

“Save me?” Liz asked incredulously.

Rath nodded, coming closer. “You know Max is on a suicide mission to save his sister and his son. Khivar’s forces outnumber him by the thousands or more. There is no way he is going to live through this and he is taking you all down with him.”

Liz shook her head, wincing in pain. “Rath, it was my decision to stay with Max, no matter what. And if we died, well at least we’d have been together. “

He came a few steps closer. “I made a deal with Khivar to guarantee your safety.”

“Me for Max?” Liz guessed, pressing her hand to her head again. “Rath, you can’t trust Khivar.”

Rath stepped forward, closing the distance between them and grasped Liz’s head in his hands, one hand on her forehead and one on the back of her head, and before Liz could protest, he eased her headache away.

He released her and stepped back. “Better?”

Liz nodded gingerly. “Yeah, thanks. I haven’t quite gotten the hang of things like that.”

Rath shrugged. “You’re still pretty new to your powers and healing takes precise control.”

Liz’s eyes narrowed suddenly. “What happened to your accent? And your grammar has improved by about six grade levels.”

Rath smiled. “It pays to let people think I’m just the dumb muscle. I am often underestimated.”

Liz nodded, knowing she fit into that category and studied him more closely. She knew Michael was a lot smarter than he let people see but she had assumed that Rath wasn’t blessed with his intelligence. Now she knew Rath had a brain and she hoped she could appeal to him. “Rath, you have got to help me get out of here. Max will forgive you for taking me if we go back.”

“You don’t understand Liz,” Rath said. “I was made to be disposable but I don’t feel like stepping aside for the real thing. I am claiming my life and my position on my home world.”

“But in your other life, you would have never turned against Max,” Liz argued. “You were his best friend, his second in command, almost like brothers.”

“Even with your memory restored,” Rath said, “you don’t know everything about my other life.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel gripped Khivar’s hand tightly as they walked into the throne room. Khivar had told her the room would be filled with reporters but Isabel was unprepared for the number of people gathered.

Khivar had called the press conference but he hadn’t told the reporters what he was announcing. There had been much speculation in the media, but when the gathered reporters saw Khivar enter the room with a woman on his arm, they naturally expected him to announce his wedding and they pressed forward, eager to get a glimpse of his fiancée.

Khivar led Isabel slowly to an elaborate throne on the dais and they took their seats, amid a flurry of questions called out from the audience.



“Khivar, are you finally announcing a betrothal?”


“There have been rumors of a woman living in the palace. Is this the same one?”


“When is the ceremony? Has a date been set?


“Khivar, who is this woman? Where is she from? Is she of Royal birth?”


“Where will you go for your wedding trip?”



For a few moments, Khivar let the excitement in the room build by remaining silent, but then he held up his hand, signaling for silence. The room went quiet immediately and Khivar remained seated to make his announcement.

“Ladies and gentlemen, as you have speculated I have come here to announce my betrothal to the beautiful lady at my side,” he said smoothly, indicating Isabel by raising her hand to his lips. He kissed her hand softly, and as he had anticipated, Isabel blushed prettily. He smiled with satisfaction and kept her hand in his as he continued. “And yes she is of Royal birth, a family second only to my own. Allow me to introduce Isabel, the reborn Princess Vilondra Tageonant, finally returned to me and Antar.”

The room erupted into an immediate cacophony as every person seemed to be talking at once. Isabel swallowed nervously, looking at the eager faces in the crowd straining to get closer to her. And for maybe the first time in her life, she felt overwhelmed by the attention.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicaron went into his suite of rooms and was greeted by Idos. After all of the years on Earth he found it difficult to call her by her proper name instead of Mom.

She took his coat and handed him a drink, motioning to the bedroom. “You have a visitor, Sir. Shall I retire for the night?”

Nicaron nodded, dismissing her and stalked to the bedroom door, pushing it open with a burst of power. He observed the blonde waiting in his bed with curiosity. He and Tess had become lovers a couple of weeks ago and she often came to his room at night, but tonight he was interested in something in addition to companionship.

He took a seat at a table adjacent to the bed and swirled the liquid around the glass. He knew Tess had the ability to erase or alter memories and if she could help him with Isabel’s memories, all of his problems would be gone. Except for the fact that then Tess would know his secret, but she would be easier to deal with than Isabel. “Tell me about your powers.”

Tess’ welcoming smile turned to surprise. “What?”

“Your powers,” Nicaron said, motioning to her. “Particularly your power to erase memories. How does it work?”

Tess swallowed hard. “What do you want to know?”

Nicaron shrugged. “Everything, it could be very useful.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

It was late and Michael entered his room quietly, hoping not to wake Maria. He kicked his pants and shoes aside and was about to pull his shirt over his head when Maria’s soft voice stopped him.

“You had a long day,” she said.

Michael tossed his shirt on the pile. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“You didn’t,” Maria said. “I couldn’t sleep.”

Michael got into bed next to her and took her in his arms. “You’re worried about Liz,” he said with a sigh. “I’m sorry I haven’t been around much since she was taken.”

“You’re helping to find her,” Maria said. “That’s more important.”

Michael pulled back from her, shaking his head. “Nothing is more important to me than you.”

“But you’ve been so distant lately, Michael,” Maria protested. “Since you got your memory back, I hardly see you.” She looked away. “I thought maybe you remembered a girlfriend from your other life.”

He took her head in his hands. “I have been distant but it’s only because I’m trying to fit all the pieces of my two lives together.” Michael smiled but it turned out more like a grimace. The real reason he had been avoiding her was that he was trying to decide whether to tell Maria about his crush on Liz in their other life, but he had decided it wasn’t important and the information would only hurt her. He continued. “And there was no one, no girlfriend. I was totally committed to my career, my King and Queen.”

“But you were engaged to Isabel,” Maria said.

“It was only a sham to make the people think she wasn’t supporting Khivar,” he said. “I never loved her. You are the only one I have ever loved. And I know I don’t say it often enough but with Max losing Liz and our future being so uncertain, I wanted to make sure you knew.”

Maria kissed him quickly. “I know, Michael. I know.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle angled his ship into a dive, aiming for a large group of Khivar’s troops. When he was over them, he fired the lasers, watching with satisfaction as explosions destroyed the ground around them, sending bodies in all directions.

He pulled up and turned sharply to go in for another pass, targeting another group of soldiers. He was almost in range when the sickening whine of anti-aircraft laser erupted and Kyle saw a shaft of blue light coming at him too late to avoid.

The laser struck his ship and crippled the controls and Kyle fought to bring the craft to a safe landing. It hit the ground, bouncing once before skidding to a stop. Immediately he threw open the cockpit and leapt out, tossing aside his helmet.

He drew the blaster on his hip and used his ship for cover as he looked for signs of approaching soldiers. When he didn’t see any, he headed for the protection of the trees just a few yards away. Reaching them in a few strides, Kyle dove and rolled into the cover, turning quickly around to look for pursuers. There was still no sign of Khivar’s troops and Kyle jumped to his feet and jogged deeper into the trees, heading back to Max’s headquarters.

He ran for a few moments before noticing that the trees were thinning and then they opened up forming a wide path. Jogging a few minutes more, Kyle was surprised to suddenly find himself in a gray, stone corridor. He stopped and looked behind him, but the forest was gone, replaced by a dark hallway. And even though he had never been there before, Kyle knew he had somehow entered the palace where the Royal Four had lived in their other lives, that was now in Khivar’s possession.

Ahead, the passageway was lit with torches hanging from the walls and Kyle could see that the hall split into two, and he approached it carefully, watchful for Khivar’s men. He inched to the opening, with his back pressed against the wall, drawn blaster ready. Quickly he peered down both corridors but he saw nothing to indicate which way he should continue and he was about to choose the left path, when a soft voice stopped him.

“Help. Please, can anyone hear me?”

Kyle turned toward the right corridor. “Liz?”

“Kyle, is that you?” she called out.

“Yeah!” he said excitedly. “Where are you?”

“I don’t know exactly,” she said. “I was drugged when they brought me here. Can you follow my voice?”

“Keep talking and I’ll try,” Kyle said.

“Okay,” Liz said and she started reciting.
To be, or not to be: that is the question
Whether 'tis nobler in the mind…

“Is that Shakespeare?” Kyle interrupted, as he hurried down the hall.

“It was the first thing I could think of,” Liz said. “We had to learn a Shakespeare passage for my AP English class. It’s from Hamlet.”

“Well keep going,” Kyle said.

“Whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The slings and arrows of outrageous fortune,
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles,
And by opposing end them? To die: to sleep;
No more; and by a sleep to say we end
The heart-ache and the thousand natural shocks
That flesh is heir to, 'tis a consummation
Devoutly to be wish'd. To die, to sleep;
To sleep: perchance to dream: ay, there's the rub;
For in that sleep of death what dreams may come.”

Kyle had walked the entire time Liz was reciting but he still couldn’t tell if he was any closer to her. He had passed several locked doors and several more corridors but he couldn’t pinpoint where Liz was, and finally he stopped. “Liz, I can’t find you. Your voice seems to be echoing from all directions.”

“You don’t sound any closer either,” Liz said sadly. “What are we going to do?”

“Don’t give up,” Kyle said. “I’ll keep looking until I find you. Keep reciting and when we get out of here you can tell me what it means.”

“To sleep: perchance to dream: ay, there's the rub;
For in that sleep of death what dreams may come…”

Liz’s voice grew suddenly fainter until Kyle couldn’t hear her any more. “Liz!” he called out. “Can you hear me? Liz? Liz!”

A gentle shaking on his arm caused Kyle to spin around and suddenly he was in his own room, in bed, with Ava beside him. “Liz!” he said anxiously. “I’ve got to find her.”

Ava put a soothing hand to his cheek. “It was only a dream Kyle.”

“A dream?” Kyle asked incredulously. He shook his head, knowing she was right. “It seemed so real.”

“It’s okay, we’ll find Liz,” Ava assured him. “But now it’s the middle of the night and you need to get some sleep.”

Kyle lay back against the cool pillow and closed his eyes as Ava soothingly stroked his brow. He sighed. “To sleep; perchance to dream.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC




Check out my other stories:
Soaring With Angels – In Progress

:arrow: New Story!
Hands of an Artist - Zan Smut!

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 5


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.13.23692)

Max rushed into the laboratory, closely followed by Michael, Maria, Kyle, Ava, Sean, Ryden, Cuerena and Nedra, answering Kranon’s urgent summons.

“What’s going on?” Max asked.

“Your Majesty,” Kranon said excitedly, “Alex’s suggestion that we possess Raltos and Hale worked and we were able to retrieve several memories from them.”

“What kind of memories?” Max asked. “Something that can help us?”

Kranon indicated the screen. “You can see for yourself. This was from Raltos memory. I’ll just show you the relevant part.”

The screen flicked to life and through Raltos’ eyes they saw Nicholas, in his guise as a child, on the ship.



“We captured the Royal Four and I was interrogating Max,” Nicholas said.

“And what information were you able to retrieve from him, Nicaron?” Khivar asked.

“I almost had the location of the Granolith, but surprisingly Max was mostly able to keep me out of his mind. All I really saw were repeated flashes of the human girl Liz, who worked for Vanessa. I was about to try again when Tess screamed and invoked a huge fireball, catching us completely off guard. The only reason I survived was because I dropped to the floor and shape shifted to fit into the pattern of the tile."



“Nicholas is a shape shifter?” Michael asked incredulously, as the screen went blank.

Kranon nodded. “And now we have proof.”

“Did everyone know this and just forget to tell me?” Kyle asked.

Max shook his head. “No. Khivar and Nicholas have guarded their secret well.”

“What’s the big deal? Ava asked. “So Nicholas is a shape shifter.”

“Shape shifters are a servant class,” Michael answered. “There is no way he could have become a General if it was known. Antarian tradition does not allow shape shifters in the military.”

Max glanced at Cuerena and nodded. “They are only allowed to be protectors or hold certain jobs; like Cuerena was a scientist.”

“This is something we could use to our advantage,” Michael said. “Khivar’s men might turn against him if they knew his second in command was a shape shifter.”

Max was silent for a moment and all eyes turned to him. He looked at Kranon. “What else did you learn?”

“Most of the information is of no use but we did discover one other thing. Khivar told Isabel if she returned to Antar with him, he would leave you in peace on Earth.”

“And then he sent the troops to wipe us out,” Michael said. “I can’t believe she went with him willingly, even if she was coerced.

Kyle stepped forward. ‘No, no, no, Michael. You don’t understand. Isabel felt so guilty for the sacrifice Liz made to save us. She must have thought that if she went with Khivar, she would save us.”

“Liz would never have wanted her to do that,” Maria said. “Even if it would have saved us.”

“But she really loved Hale,” Max said, “and it wouldn’t take too much convincing on his part to get her to go with him. She doesn’t have any memory of the past or what Khivar was like. He could have convinced her that he had been slandered by my supporters. But this is a lie Khivar told her that we’ve caught him in. It will be painful for her but it will help Isabel see that Khivar isn’t the guy she thought he was. He isn’t Hale.”

“You’re right,” Michael agreed. “Now that Khivar has announced his betrothal to Isabel, we’ve got to do something fast, so she doesn’t actually end up marrying that freak. And when we use the information about Nicholas being a shape shifter, we might have a chance of succeeding.”

Max shook his head. “I don’t know about using that information. It just doesn’t seem right.”

Everyone in the room was shocked into silence.

Max turned to leave but called over his shoulder. “Let me know if you find out anything else.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael shook his head disbelievingly as he watched Max leave the room. The others left one at a time until Michael, Maria, Alex and Kranon were the only ones left.

Michael turned to Kranon. “I want to know immediately if you get any more information.”

Maria trailed him out of the room and down the hall. “Michael, what was that with Max? We finally get something and he doesn’t want to use it?”

Michael looked furtively around and pulled Maria into an empty sitting room, closing the door behind them. “Look, I didn’t want to worry you, but Max has hardly left his room since we got here. I found him in there sitting in the dark with one of Liz’s shirts.”

“He’s upset,” Maria said.

“He not thinking straight,” Michael said. “I don’t think he’s slept much. I’m afraid that being without Liz is pushing him over the edge. Max is loosing it, Maria.”

“What are we going to do?” Maria asked.

“I don’t know exactly,” Michael said. “But I think the only way to save him is to get Liz back, and fast.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sean jogged down the corridor to catch up with Max. He called out, “Hey Max, wait up.”

Max stopped and turned toward him. “I really don’t feel like talking now, Sean.”

Sean noticed that Max’s eyes didn’t meet his and saw the blank, detached look on his face. Max was in trouble just like he’d thought. “So you’re the big King now that you got your memory back and you don’t have time for the little people?”

Max was stunned and looked at Sean. “Of course not,” Max said. “It’s just since Liz…”

Sean nodded, glad that he had been able to shock Max out of his misery. “I understand that, and I also understand why you don’t want to use that information against Khivar.”

Max shook his head. “You can’t understand.”

“Max, Maria told me that you killed a skin soldier at your house the night they attacked, and I saw the look on your face when you gave Cuerena the order to fire at the buses filled with Khivar’s troops,” Sean said. ”You’re worried that you’re just like Khivar.”

“How could you know that?” Max asked.

“I’ve done some things in my life that I’m not proud of,” Sean said. “I knew they were wrong but I did them anyway. Most of the time I didn’t care if it was right or wrong, but sometimes I would wonder what I was doing with my life. See, I was the black sheep of my family since I was a kid, always getting into trouble, so it really didn’t surprise anyone, even me, when I got sent to juvie. I even got to thinking that I was just born bad.”

Max was watching him intently. “What happened?”

Sean smiled. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but Liz happened. When I got out of juvie and saw Liz again, something happened. It was like I realized that I could choose to be good or bad, I could choose what to do with my life, and Liz made me want to be a better person.”

Max nodded. “I can understand that because she makes me feel the same way.”

“Well, Liz told me something about you once, Max,” Sean said. “She said that you were an incredibly honorable guy.” He clasped Max on the shoulder. “If Liz believes it, you should too.

“It just seems like using that message is sinking to Khivar’s level,” Max said. “In our other life, that is how he worked, spreading rumors and quietly inciting mistrust.”

“You don’t have to wonder if you are like Khivar,” Sean said. “You’re nothing like him, Max. And using that message against him won’t make you become him. Liz believes in you, she believes you are good or she wouldn’t be with you. To go up against Khivar we are going to need every advantage we can get. Don’t let your fear mess up the best weapon we have. It may be the only thing that allows us to rescue Liz.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael stalked through the house looking for Ryden and finally found him in what he would only describe as a conservatory. It was a small, sunny room, full of plants, and Ryden was sitting among them, reading a book.

“Ryden, I have to talk to you,” Michael said.

“About Max’s rapidly deteriorating condition?” Ryden asked.

“I came to convince you of the truth about me and Max.”

Ryden nodded, “You mean your story that Max is the one who ordered you to care for the common people.”

“We need your help if we’re going to succeed, the help of your people. And the only way I’m going to convince you, is to show you.” Michael held up his hand, offering a connection. “Come and see the truth for yourself.”

Ryden narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

Michael smiled. “If you know so much about me, then you must know what my talents are. I don’t have the ability to alter your mind or memories. No tricks. It’s just my memories.”

Ryden stepped forward, with a nod and grasped Michael’s hand. “Okay. Show me.”

Michael concentrated, bringing forth a memory from his other life.



"Zan, the uprisings are getting worse," Rath reported. "The commoners in Tothes are rioting because they have no food. Bandits raided the incoming food transports and the greedy Governor reports that he can spare no food from his stores until another transport comes"

"Send food from our stores with troops,” Zan ordered, “and distribute it directly to the people. And deliver a personal message from me. Tell them I am sorry it has come to this but soon they will have a voice in the government. I want the people to know I am working to stop these injustices."

"Every time we put down one riot another crops up in a different town," Rath noted. "It's almost as if someone were planning this."

Zan continued. "I don't think there is any sinister master plan behind these riots," he said dismissively. "The common people have little or no powers and it the responsibility of those of us who do to make their lives better. This Governor, along with the others, continue to betray their duty to their people."



Then Michael showed Ryden another memory, where he had tried to tell Courtney the truth. She had confronted him in one of the villages after an uprising.



"We were told that the King was unaware of the problems in the kingdom," she said.

"He knows," Rath said succinctly.

"But he does nothing,” Courtney countered. “His people are suffering and he takes no action."

Rath's first instinct was to jump to the defense of his friend and King but he could not expose the plan to expose Khivar as a traitor. "Zan is juggling more issues than you can possibly imagine."

"Zan," she mouthed the word as if she were savoring it. "You and the King must be close."

"We trust one another absolutely," Rath said.

"Then you are the one we need. Myself and others, in Khivar's army, have suspected for some time that he would be worse than the Tageonants ever were, if he achieves the throne. What we need is someone who will take the common people into consideration. We need you."

Puzzlement crossed Rath’s face. "You need me to do what?"

"We need you to take the throne," Courtney said.

"Take the throne," he hissed. "What kind of treachery is this?"

"You have become known among the people as a benevolent and fair man. You calm these riots with a show of force and avoid injuring the people. You distribute food and medical supplies and use your influence to help the people."

"All of this I do according to Zan's orders," Rath explained. "If it were up to me, I would have come in and bashed heads to stop this idiocy once and for all."

"Of course you would say that. You are loyal to your King."

Rath shook his head. "I am loyal but it's true regardless."

"True or not, the people think the words you speak are simply rhetoric from the palace. They credit you with the actions, they support you. And if you were to take the throne, many of Khivar's own people would follow you. Your mother was a Roistar, distantly related to Khivar, and the people would see you as a savior."

"Even if I considered betraying Zan, which I would not, I wouldn't want the throne. I see the things Zan is forced to deal with and I wouldn't want any part of it."



Ryden dropped his hand, breaking the connection, and Michael saw the stricken look on his face.

“It’s true,” Ryden said. “It’s all true. Max is the one.”

“I’m sorry to disillusion you,” Michael said, “but we’re really going to need some help.”

Ryden nodded. “Just tell me what you want me to do.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Maria knocked before pushing open Max’s door, and was surprised to see him sitting in a chair with his eyes closed and Liz’s shirt draped across his knees, just like Michael had described. “Hey girlfriend,” she said softly, “I wanted to see how you were doing.”

“Not so good,” Max said, opening his eyes. “Without Liz, I,” he shook his head, “I just don’t know what to do.”

Maria moved forward and took him by the shoulders. “Max you can’t fall apart,” she said. “Liz needs you. We all do.”

“But I don’t know how to find Liz,” Max argued.

“Max, you are the best, the only chance we have of rescuing Liz, and Isabel and your son. You can do this, Max,” Maria said. “You are strong and you will find a way. I know you will.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.14.23692)

Kyle woke suddenly and turned to see that Ava was gone. He glanced at the clock and saw to his dismay that he had slept late, really late. It was the middle of the afternoon. Getting out of bed, he quickly dressed and hurried out of his room, looking for Michael.

He found him with Maria and Sean in the breakfast room, deep in conversation.

“Michael,” Kyle interrupted them, “I need to talk to you, alone.”

Michael glanced at Maria and Sean and nodded. “Okay, let’s go in the other room,” he said, motioning across the hall.”

Kyle closed the door behind them and Michael came right to the point. “Okay, why couldn’t Sean and Maria hear this?”

“I didn’t want to upset them, in case it turns out to be nothing,” Kyle said.

“If what turns out to be nothing?” Michael asked.

“The last two nights, I’ve dreamed about Liz,” Kyle said.

Michael shrugged, “So what?”

Kyle shook his head. “You don’t understand. I don’t think they were really dreams. I think that somehow I was talking to Liz in my sleep.”

“Just because you had a couple of dreams with Liz in them, it doesn’t mean you were talking to her,” Michael said dismissively.

“After the first dream I didn’t think so either,” Kyle admitted, “but when I woke up just now I remembered something. In the dream Liz quoted Shakespeare, something from Hamlet.”

Michael shrugged. “So?”

“I’ve never seen or read Hamlet,” Kyle explained, “so how would I know the whole speech she recited?”

“Maybe your mind just made it up, something you thought sounded like Shakespeare,” Michael said. “How did it go?”

Kyle repeated word-for-word what Liz had said in his dream and Michael nodded. “You’re right. That’s one of Halmet’s speeches.”

“How do you know?” Kyle asked.

“Hamlet is a Mel Gibson movie,” Michael said with a shrug.

Kyle nodded. “So what are we going to do?”

“First,” Michael said, “we’re not going to tell anyone until we know something definite, especially Max. We’ll make some excuse to the others, and then you and I are going to see if you can contact Liz.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Again Liz pushed at the barrier Khivar’s man had placed in her mind, blocking her connection with Max. She had tried moving it several times in the last couple of days and she had felt it give a little. It was probably only a matter of time until she got it down.

Liz gathered her strength to try again, when a familiar sensation washed over her. She had felt it three times before. Once in Copper Summit just before they had left Earth, and then again on the ship when they had been searching it, and again when they had landed on Antar.

Automatically she turned to the door and watched unsurprised as it opened, and through it stepped a large man she instantly recognized as Khivar’s right hand, General Nicaron. They had discovered that the General was being impersonated by a shape shifter, while the real Nicaron was on Earth, but the strange sensation that accompanied her visitor made Liz gasp with realization. “Nicholas.”

Nicaron smiled. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Liz, or should I call you Ava? I almost feel I know you from what I have heard about you, and the memories of you I saw in Max’s head when I was mind raping him.” Nicaron took a seat. “Of course I did meet you in your other life.”

Liz nodded. “You killed me and Max.”

Nicaron suddenly leapt to his feet. “You remember that?”

“Vividly,” Liz said. Her eyes narrowed as she remembered when she had experienced the sensation before. “You were on the ship with us when we came to Antar,” she said. “In that little room near the entrance.”

“I thought you sensed me somehow. It must have something to do with your empathic abilities.” Nicaron nodded absentmindedly, still shaken by Liz’s words. If Liz remembered him killing her, what would Isabel remember? He had to take action before Isabel could reveal him to Khivar.

Liz looked up at him. “What do you want?”

“Now is that nice?” Nicaron asked, refocusing on her. “I just came to welcome you into Khivar’s fold.” He moved to the door, but stopped before leaving, turning back to her. “It’s kind of ironic, isn’t it? The former Queen of Antar now in the power of the man who usurped her husband’s throne.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar entered his quarters and quietly approached Isabel, who was looking out the window, and he slipped his arms around her. She encircled his arms with her own and leaned back into him.

He kissed her neck, near her ear. “How are you feeling?” he asked. “You’ve been quiet since the announcement of our engagement. You aren’t having second thoughts are you?”

Isabel turned in his arms. “Of course not.” She wound her arms around his neck. “It’s just that I’m not used to so much attention. Our whole lives on Earth, we tried not to draw attention to ourselves. You know, hide in plain sight. And with everyone at the announcement, the press, it just freaked me out a little.”

Khivar reached up to touch her face. “You used to love the attention, crave it even when you were Vilondra.”

Isabel shook her head. “I don’t remember.”

“But you will,” Khivar assured her. “I can show you and I know once you get used to it, you’ll love it again.”

“I hope so,” Isabel said with a smile, “because I want to get more involved. When we’re married and I’m Queen, I want to help make Antar a better place. Get involved in the government, in charities, set an example.”

Khivar nodded. “Of course, my love, anything you want.” He took her hand and led her to the bed. “But take things slow, at a pace you’re comfortable with. You don’t have to prove anything to anyone.”

He kissed her gently. “After all, we will be getting married in a few days, and then there is the wedding trip and perhaps not too far in the future,” he placed his hand on her stomach, “a child.”

Isabel nodded, noting Khivar’s skillful change of subject. He was hiding something, she was sure of it. “You’re right, I don’t have to rush into anything.” She kissed him and then pulled back, as if she were just remembering. “I saw Rath today,” she said. “For a minute I thought it was Michael, but then I got a better look. I didn’t even know Rath was here.”

Khivar nodded. “Yes, I made a deal with him.”

“Oh,” Isabel said, “what kind of deal?”

“He has offered me fealty, and is in my service. But it is not important,” Khivar said, pulling her closer, kissing her neck. “There are much more pleasant things on which we can focus our attention.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Tess knew Nicaron and Khivar were keeping something important from her. Three days ago Nicaron had come to her and told her that there was a part of the palace that was off limits to her and guards were posted outside. Tess couldn’t imagine anything that would be so important other than the Granolith and she decided to see for herself.

Yesterday she had followed Khivar into the disused part of the palace. She was careful not to get too close to him and used her powers to easily bypass the guards after Khivar had gone inside. But she had not followed him closely enough and lost Khivar in the twisting corridors.

So today when Nicaron had gone into the same part of the palace, she followed him more closely, to see which door he entered. And when he stopped at a door, she had hidden across the hall and watched her lover enter a room that was locked by a coded touchpad. Nicaron only stayed in the locked room for a few moments before emerging again and then he strode quickly down the hall the way he had come.

Tess waited until he was out of sight before she emerged from her hiding place. She crossed to the door, quickly punching in the combination she had seen Nicaron use to open the coded lock. Then she pushed the door open and went into the room, but stopped in surprise when she saw the solitary occupant.

“Liz!” she gasped.

Liz was surprised to see her too. “Tess,” she hissed.

“So if you’re here,” Tess said, “that means Max is too.” Her eyes narrowed suspiciously, “Or did Khivar bring you here with us?”

Liz nodded, her eyes narrowing with hostility. “Max is here, but don’t get your hopes up. We know who you really are and we know everything you did.”

The blood suddenly drained from Tess’ face. “What do you mean?” she asked shakily.

“Max remembered that you forced him to sleep with you,” Liz spat. “How could you do such a horrible thing? It’s rape, Tess. Your son was created by a rape.”

Tess shook her head. “Max loved me. He still does. That’s why he came here, so we could be together.”

“Love?” Liz asked incredulously. “Is that what you call it when you force a man to want you? When you plant feelings and emotions in him and make him have sex with you?” Liz laughed humorlessly. “I’d call it pathetic.”

“He does love me,” Tess said. “We would still be together if you hadn’t interfered. I never would have had to show him his true feelings if you hadn’t been there. You ruined everything in both our lifetimes, all of my plans, my dreams. But when I kill you, there won’t be anything standing between me and Max. We’ll finally be together just like we should have been all along.”

“You keep saying that,” Liz said, “but Max has never chosen you when he’s had the chance.”

“I’ve loved him for two lifetimes,” Tess said. “I deserve to have him.”

Liz laughed. “You may have loved him but he hasn’t returned your love. And I wouldn’t even call your feelings love,” Liz said. “It’s obsession. Planting feelings in Max and forcing him to be with you. Tess, you don’t care about him at all, you only are only interested in what you want.”

“How dare you!” Tess hissed. She used her powers to pick-up a nearby vase and hurled it at Liz.

Liz easily pushed the vase aside with a flick of her hand and it smashed into the wall. “Your mind warps didn’t hold up. I’ve had my powers almost since you left Roswell.”

“That doesn’t mean you can use them,” Tess mocked. She used her powers to levitate several statues and objects from around the room and sent them all at Liz.

With one hand, Liz raised a small table in front of her as a shield, and as the myriad objects hit it, she used her other hand to throw Tess back into the wall. “I felt sorry for you that Max didn’t return your love, because I knew what it was to love him,” Liz said angrily.

From her prone position, Tess threw another vase at Liz.

But Liz swatted it aside and stalked closer to the blonde. “I was willing to give up Max to you, and along with him any chance I had at happiness, because I thought it was the right thing.”

Tess levitated a chair and hurled it at Liz, but Liz didn’t even break her stride, using a wave of her hand to turn it into a shower of splinters. “I was nice to you, helped you, even tried to be your friend, and all the time I knew that because of you I would never be with the man I loved. And even though you got everything you wanted, you were still planning to use and betray us.”

Tess closed her eyes and started a mind warp of a fire surrounding her, the flames quickly catching the furniture on fire, hoping to drive Liz back.

Liz shook her head. “It won’t work, Tess. I can see through your illusions.”

Tess was growing angrier with every one of Liz’s words and built her power, fueled by her anger, and with a swipe of her hand pushed Liz back across the room, throwing her to the floor. “You bitch!” Tess spat, climbing to her feet. “You have been a thorn in my side for two lifetimes and I’m not going to let you ruin my life any more.”

Liz got to her feet. “Give me your best shot.”

Tess let out a scream of rage, reaching for the power she had accessed when she killed the skins, and felt the surge of uncontrollable energy erupting from her. She focused on Liz and directed the flames at her.

Liz raised her chin in determination and watched the flames build behind Tess. She stretched out her hand to defend herself but the flames extinguished suddenly, and with a scream of pain, Tess fell to her knees. Liz was confused for a moment but a voice from the door drew her attention.

“Tess, you would have a better chance at a long life if you didn’t try to deprive Khivar of his prize,” Nicaron said with a touch of humor in his voice. “Although that was one of the most entertaining things I have witnessed in a while. I always thought girl fights would be full of pulled hair and scratches though.” With a negligent wave of his hand, Nicaron returned the room to its formerly pristine order and pulled Tess to her feet. “Sorry for the commotion, Liz,” he said with a short bow. “It won’t happen again.”

He dragged Tess out the door and shut it behind them before he turned to her. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

Tess indicated Liz’s door with a wave of her hand. “She has ruined my life and I want revenge. Khivar owes me that.”

Nicaron shook his head. “You’ll have to be satisfied knowing that Liz won’t be with Max because she belongs to Khivar now.”

“And what about Max?” Tess asked. “He is on Antar.”

“Max is in hiding, but when we find him Khivar will honor the deal he made with you. But he will expect you to keep the information that Max and Liz are on the planet, to yourself for now. Don’t get any stupid ideas about telling Isabel. She probably wouldn’t believe you anyway, but even if she did, it won’t do anyone any good, especially you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Michael made the excuse to the others that he and Kyle were working on a new power that Kyle was developing, to get some time alone. They went into Kyle’s room and Michael took a chair, while Kyle settled on the bed.

Kyle looked at Michael. “I’m not really sure how to do this. I’ve never tried to make a connection before.”

“I’m not really sure how to do it either,” Michael admitted. “I’ve never shared a connection like that with anyone. But Max has told me about his bond with Liz. He said it feels like a piece of Liz in his head and he just concentrates on it and they can speak.”

“Okay,” Kyle said, closing his eyes. “A piece of Liz.” He concentrated, trying to picture Liz, her personality, her strength, that special quality that made her Liz. He thought of the times they had spent together and the close friendship they shared, and somewhere in the maze of his mind he saw a small golden light. Knowing instantly it was what he was looking for, Kyle focused on the light, making it grow.

With his eyes still closed, he spoke to Michael. “I can see it. Max was right it’s like a piece of Liz, a shining golden light.”

“Concentrate,” Michael said. “Focus on sending your thoughts to her.”

Kyle nodded and brought the light sharply into focus. Liz, can you hear me? he sent into the light.

After a moment with no reply, Kyle tried again. Liz, it’s Kyle. Please answer me.

He still received no reply and he took a deep breath, concentrating exclusively on the golden light. Kyle let the light grow until it surrounded him, encompassed him and he could literally feel the warmth of Liz’s personality. Liz, he said softly, you’ve got to hear me.

He heard Liz’s voice in his head almost immediately. Kyle, is that you?

Liz, Kyle breathed in relief. It’s good to hear your voice. Are you okay?

Yeah, Liz assured him. I’m fine, and now hearing your voice, I’m even better. Is everyone there okay? Max?

We’re all fine except for missing you. I didn’t know if I could really talk to you so I didn’t tell Max or anyone else except Michael.

How did you know you could contact me? Liz asked. I didn’t know we had a connection.

Neither did I, Kyle said. But the last couple of nights I’ve dreamt about you. I was in the palace looking for you.

Liz gasped. I had the same dreams.

I know, Kyle said. I figured out that we must have been communicating through our dreams because you quoted Shakespeare to me. I don’t know any Shakespeare, and I realized that I had to be talking to you.

Oh Kyle, Liz said, I am so glad that you figured that out. I thought they were only dreams.

Kyle could feel Liz’s relief and admiration through the bond and it made him feel good that he was able to help. I’m glad too and Max will be so relieved. I’ll break off now and go tell him and then contact you again.

Okay, Liz said, but hurry.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Nicaron let himself into Tess’ suite of rooms without knocking. He could pretty much guarantee this wouldn’t be a night she would be waiting for him in his bed. Tess was probably still pouting because he didn’t let her kill Liz.

But Tess had been naively optimistic about her chances with Liz. Nicaron had felt Liz’s power and watched her easily overpower Tess, and he doubted the girl-fight would have turned out the way Tess had anticipated. No, Nicaron thought to himself, remembering the calm look of fury on Liz’s face, he had probably saved Tess’ life, but she would never believe it.

Tess rose from the sofa when she saw him. “What the hell do you think you’re dong here?” she asked angrily.

Nicaron smiled. He liked a woman with spirit. “I had quite a time convincing Khivar that you could be trusted not to harm Liz. He is planning on making use of her abilities and was furious that you tried to kill her.” Nicaron sank down onto her sofa, with mock weariness. “He was reconsidering the whole deal with you because of that stunt.”

Tess shook her head and sat down next to him, snuggling next to him, putting a hand on his chest. “But you talked him out of it, right?”

“I had to make certain promises to Khivar, but in the end I convinced him to spare you,” Nicaron said, watching her reactions carefully. She looked genuinely scared and he proceeded. “So you might say, you owe me a favor, for saving your life and your deal.”

Tess leaned into him and kissed him on the cheek, while her fingers went to the buttons on his uniform. “Anything you want, General, just tell me.”

He let her continue with his buttons as he took her shoulders in his hands. “There is one thing you can help me with,” he said softly.

“Anything,” Tess repeated, placing a quick kiss on his lips.

Nicaron smiled. “I want you to help me erase certain memories from Isabel’s mind and then I’ll consider the debt between us paid in full.”

Surprised, Tess stopped what she was doing and sat back. “What? What memories?”

Nicaron took her in his arms again. “We’ll discuss it later, but now we have more important business.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Max concentrated on the barrier blocking him from Liz, pushing at it relentlessly. He had done little else since Liz had been taken from him, trying to get any hint of where she was being held. He knew that the others thought he was simply sitting in his room mourning but he didn’t want to tell them what he was attempting and raise their hopes.

As he had continued to batter it, Max had felt the barrier between himself and Liz starting to break down and he knew it was only a matter of time until he destroyed it completely.

He built his powers and was about to push another surge of energy into the barrier when he was interrupted by a knock at his door. Max immediately allowed his power to dissipate but before he could answer, Michael and Kyle burst through the door.

“Max,” Michael said. “Kyle has a connection with Liz. He can talk to Liz.”

Max jumped up. “What? How is that possible?”

Kyle shrugged. “I don’t know really, but I just talked to her.”

“What did she say?” Max asked. “Is she alright?”

“She’s fine,” Kyle assured him. “She was worried about us.”

Max nodded. “Kyle will you let me talk to Liz through you?”

“Of course,” Kyle said.

Max let out a tension-filled breath and motioned Kyle to a chair near his own.

“I’m not very good at this,” Kyle so it may take a minute to get the connection.”

Max held out his hand to Kyle. “Thank you, Kyle, for everything you’ve done.”

Kyle nodded and took Max’s hand. “I’m just glad I could help.”

Max opened a connection with Kyle and immediately sensed a thread of connection like the one he shared with Liz. Grasping it, he brought it sharply into focus. It wasn’t as strong as the one he and Liz shared but he was relieved to feel the familiar rush of her emotions as the connection slid into place. Liz.

Max, Liz answered immediately. It’s so good to hear your voice, to feel you again.

And you’re okay? Max asked. Rath didn’t hurt you.

I’m fine Max, Liz said. Her soul yearned to join with his and she let them brush together briefly but stopped them from joining completely to keep her concentration. Max, I think I’m in the palace. Khivar put me in a room that I can’t get out of.

She felt Max’s agreement through the connection.

I can feel where you are now, he said. You are in the palace. And we are going to get you back.

I never doubted it Max, Liz assured him. I know you’ll find a way.

Liz, I’ve felt so lost without you.

Liz could feel the intensity of his love through the bond. Me too Max. Like I didn’t know what to do. The only thing I could think of was getting back to you. I love you so much.

I love you too, Liz, so much, and more every day. I want to touch your face, feel your kisses, Max said as he allowed their souls to merge.

Liz signed in contentment and momentarily basked in their overwhelming love before she regretfully separated from his soul. I’d love to stay like this forever but we’re probably embarrassing Kyle. And he’s not used to connecting this way. Can you feel how tired it’s making him?

You’re right, Max said. I don’t want to leave you but we’ll contact you tomorrow, first thing.

Okay, Liz agreed. I love you.

I love you too, Max said and dropped Kyle’s hand, breaking the connection with Kyle and Liz.

“Wow,” Kyle said. “I knew you and Liz loved each other but I had no idea how deep it was. I could feel your emotions and how much it is hurting you to be apart. And what happened at the end? Suddenly you both felt complete, perfectly happy.”

“Our souls joined,” Max explained, with a faint, bemused smile.

Kyle looked at Max with an expression of awe on his face as he quoted. “Few are there among men who arrive at Nirvana.”

Max nodded and concentrated on Kyle, “Thank you for letting us connect.”

“Any time,” Kyle said with a nod. “So do you have any ideas about how we are going to rescue her?”

“Now that I know where she is, it will be easier to come up with a plan,” Max said.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 6-A


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.15.23692)
(Royal Palace)

Rath went into Nicaron’s office and slumped down into a chair, hanging one knee over the armrest. “So what have you got for me to do today? Babysit some new recruits or maybe take inventory of the palace tapestries?”

Nicaron glanced at him and turned back to his paperwork. “Are you saying that you’re not being challenged enough in your new position?”

“I’m saying you are giving me a bunch of trivial jobs when I could be helping with the important things. I should be learning how to be a General. You are wasting my abilities.”

“Not wasting,” Nicaron corrected, “cultivating. We are training you from the ground up, so you can learn every aspect of the job.”

“You must think I’m pretty stupid to try and sell me that line of crap,” Rath said.

“It’s not crap,” Nicaron said. “You have no memory of your other life and no practical experience running an army. You offed your best friend, that’s the only reference you have. You’re not ready for more responsibility.”

Rath put both feet on the floor and leaned forward menacingly. “I think you and Khivar are jerking me around. I went to a lot of trouble to get here and bring you Liz, and I expect to live up to your end of the deal.”

Nicaron put down his papers and met Rath’s eyes. “What more do you want? You have free run of the palace, unlimited access to Liz and you have been given an honorary rank. After we get Max, you will be the third most powerful man on Antar.”

Rath sighed. “Okay. What duties do you have for me today?”

Nicaron handed him a data disk and Rath left his office, walking quickly down the corridor. Khivar and Nicaron didn’t trust him completely and he had expected that, he just needed to prove his loyalty and his abilities to them.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar knocked before entering Liz’s room and found her seated on the sofa, obviously out of breath. “I hope you are well.”

Liz nodded. “Fine. I was just um, exercising.”

Khivar’s eyes narrowed as he took a seat across from her. “You are a terrible liar,” he said. “You were attempting to escape.”

Liz shrugged. “Could you blame me?”

“No,” he said, “but perhaps I have a more productive use for you powers. A long-term plan, if you will.”

“And what is that?” Liz asked suspiciously.

“I made a deal with Rath when he brought you here,” Khivar said. “He agreed that I would hold you to lure Max into the open and when Max was dead, I would give Rath certain rewards, including you as his wife.”

“What?” Liz asked incredulously. “I am not your property. You can’t just give me to him like some toy you are tired of.”

“I can,” Khivar assured her.

Liz remained silent and Khivar continued. “I believe that Rath desires you and wishes to make you his wife, but I question if that is his only motive. He is of Royal blood, and with the former Queen at his side, he could try to make a move for the throne.”

“Even if Max were dead, I wouldn’t marry Rath,” Liz said heatedly.

Khivar smiled. “Your consent to the marriage is of no matter. Once Max is dead, no one will stand against me and I can do with you as I please.” He shrugged. “But even if Rath’s only motive in wanting you is love, I haven’t yet decided if I will give you to him. You are very powerful and I think you could be useful to me. So any deal I make with Rath concerning you would have to include the use of your powers.”

“Your own private oracle,” Liz said, “locked away in a back room.”

“Something like that,” Khivar said. “I can see now that I was too hasty when I killed you in your last life. I was only thinking of securing my position and I hadn’t considered just how useful your talents could be.”

Liz shook her head. “I would never help you.”

Khivar smiled. “Never is a strong word, Liz. I know you aren’t used to dealing with people like me and I will only warn you once that you don’t stand a chance. I am used to getting what I want and I am willing to go past a polite request to get it. I can be extremely ruthless and cruel when the situation calls for it. So before you answer me again Liz, consider this. It would be quite easy for me to have any memories of your friends and family and Max erased from your mind. Then you wouldn’t remember hating me and would be quite willing to help.”

A cold shiver of terror raced through Liz and she shook her head furiously, rising from the sofa and backing away from him with an outstretched hand. “You wouldn’t. You can’t take my memories of Max. We’ve just been reunited. He’s everything to me.”

Using a burst of super speed, Khivar was instantly beside her and roughly grabbed her upper arms, lifting her off the floor. “If that’s what it takes,” he said softly, “I will have every precious memory of Max ripped from your mind.”

“Please,” Liz begged desperately. She could feel the veracity of his words, his unfeeling, single-minded force of will. Khivar would do as he said, of that she had no doubt. Tears welled up in her eyes and ran down her cheeks as she trembled in Khivar’s tight grip. Liz was more scared than she ever remembered being; terrified that Khivar would take Max from her, and the worst part was, after it was done she wouldn’t even remember what she’d lost. “Please, Khivar.”

“Then I expect you to be in a more corporative frame of mind, when I return,” Khivar said smoothly. He pushed her from him and she fell roughly to the floor as he strode from the room.

Still trembling, Liz collapsed into sobs of anguish.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Max awoke as Liz’s overwhelming fear burst through their bond and he grasped for the golden thread of connection anxiously. Liz, can you hear me? Are you okay?

There was no response from her but he felt her terror through the bond as if it were his own. And fury rose up in him to think of what Khivar or his people could be doing to her. He had waited too long and Liz was paying the price for his inaction.

Liz, I don’t know if you can hear me, he sent through the connection, but I am coming for you. Just hold on a little longer.

With a wave of his hand Max dressed himself and left his room, pushing past the protectors. He burst into Michael’s room across the hall without knocking, causing Michael to tumble out of bed and to his feet.

“Khivar is hurting Liz,” Max said, his fury barely contained. “I am going to get her. Gather any troops you can and use that damned memory we recovered about Nicholas, anything that will help.”

Michael nodded. “Okay. It will take a little time to get everything coordinated…”

Max cut him off. “Do it, but I’m not waiting.” He turned to leave, but Michael’s hand on his shoulder stopped him.

“Max, you can’t go out there alone. You don’t have any offensive powers.”

“Don’t I?” Max asked. Without turning, Max used a small burst of his shield to propel Michael’s hand off his shoulder. “I am going to save Liz. Follow as soon as you can. Khivar has gone too far this time. If he wants a war, we’ll give it to him.”

Maria watched the interaction in silence but spoke when the door closed behind Max. “I’ve never seen Max like that.”

Michael shook his head. “That wasn’t Max and it wasn’t Zan,” Michael said, understanding the bond between Max and Liz a little better because he had experienced it in their connection. “It was a man so deeply in love that he’s willing to do anything to save his wife.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max went out the front door, flanked by his guards, including Cuerena. “Follow me,” he ordered, “but stay back, I don’t want to hurt you.”

The guards took a few steps back and Max threw open his mind, automatically bypassing the energy of the Granolith because of the warnings he remembered from his other life not to use it as a weapon. Instead, he reached for the power he had felt through the Granolith, the overwhelming power of the planet itself. He had been wary of it before, but now he allowed it enter him, welcomed it. Max gasped at the amount of energy rushing through him, and for a moment he thought he might pass out, but his fury came back full force at the thought of failing Liz and it helped him control the awesome force.

And the thought of Liz was all it took to burst through the barrier Khivar had placed in her mind and suddenly they had complete access to one another. Liz are you alright?

Max, I’m so scared, she sobbed through the connection. Khivar threatened to take all of my memories of you if I didn’t use my powers to help him. I can’t bear the thought of losing everything we’ve had.

Don’t worry, Liz, I’ll never let that happen, he assured her. I’m coming for you now.

You tapped into the planet’s energy, Liz said. I can feel it. But it’s too dangerous, Max. I can’t lose you.

You won’t. Stay connected to me, let your power combine with mine and you will help me control the energy. Together we are stronger. Together we can do anything.

Max channeled the power into his shield, raising it around him, a giant green, pulsing ball of energy that lifted him off the ground and hovered a few feet above the street. And with a thought, he propelled the ball forward toward the palace and Liz.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael sounded the alarm waking the entire house and quickly told them what had happened. “We’ve got to do anything we can to help Max.”

Michael looked at Kranon. “Get that memory about Nicholas ready to play on all the frequencies you can access, including Khivar’s secret ones. Broadcast that Max is here to take back the planet and anyone interested in helping should rise up against Khivar.”

“Yes Sir,” Kranon said.

“I’ll help with that too,” Alex said.

Michael nodded. “And any orders you intercept from Khivar to his troops, relay to Toaks, so we can have people in place to counter them. This time we’ll take his troops by surprise.”

Michael turned to Nedra. “Your Highness, you are known to the people, perhaps you should record the message.

Nedra nodded, “Of course.”

Kranon, Nedra and Alex hurried out of the room and Michael turned to Toaks. “Get any troops or allies you can find. Send a group toward the palace and use the rest to take out Khivar’s troops in the city.”

Toaks bowed and hurried off.

Michael nodded and turned to Ryden. “It’s time to get the Michael worshippers involved. Show them my memories or whatever it takes, but get them organized and send them against Khivar.”

Ryden nodded. “You’ve got it.”

“What about us?” Maria asked, motioning to herself and Sean.

“You don’t have powers,” Michael said. “It would be too dangerous. You’re just going to have to sit this one out, or maybe you can help Alex and Kranon. I’ve got to contact the other planets to see if they will help.”

Sean and Maria went in the direction of the lab with Michael, leaving Kyle alone with Ava.

Kyle motioned down the hall where Sean and Maria had disappeared. “They may not have powers,” he said, as he headed to the front door, “but I do and I’m going to help get Liz back.”

Ava hurried after him. “So am I.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max traveled for almost ten streets, in the sparse, early morning traffic, before he encountered any of Khivar’s troops. They spread out in a line, with their blasters raised and ordered him to stop, but Max simply spread out his hands, extending his shield as a solid wall on either side of his sphere of protection.

As he approached them, the soldiers opened fire, but the shafts of red light simply bounced off his shield. Some of the soldiers attempted to run but the others held their ground as Max barreled toward them. His shield made contact with them and Max could feel each soldier’s life force and knew he had the power to extinguish them all. His fury consumed him and he wanted to crush every one of them, but he held back, only using enough power to render them unconscious, and moved on.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)

Kranon handed one of the shape shifter guards a portable camera calibrated to work with their equipment and sent him after Max. Then he joined Alex to quickly connect the pendant and the chevron-shaped amplifier into the broadcasting terminal. Nedra recorded a message to be played with the memory they had recovered from Raltos.

Nedra finished her message and turned to Kranon. “It’s done.”

Kranon nodded. “So is this, your Highness.”

Nedra raised her head proudly. This was the day she had been waiting for. “Send it,” she ordered.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Isabel slumped down onto the sofa with a sigh. She really had to talk to Khivar about something she could do during the day, when he was working. She got so board just wandering around the palace and the grounds. She didn’t have any friends to do anything with, and because he was concerned about her safety, Khivar wouldn’t let her out of the palace alone.

With a wave of her hand, Isabel turned on the device that resembled a TV. There was some woman talking and Isabel switched it to another channel only to see the same woman again. Isabel figured it was a commercial and with a touch of annoyance, flipped to a third channel but the woman was there again.

Isabel sat forward looking at her for the first time and was shocked to recognize her mother. She quickly turned up the sound to hear what her mother was saying.



Again I repeat, my son, the reborn Zantor Tageonant and his wife Avalynd, the true King and Queen of Antar have returned to take back the planet. They call for any who oppose Khivar’s tyranny to come forward and join in the fight to overthrow him.



“Max!” Isabel gasped. “Max and Liz are on Antar!”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicaron rushed into Khivar’s office where he was doing some paperwork and bowed formally. “Your Majesty, the Tageonants are broadcasting a message that says Max has returned to take back the planet and calls for the rebels to come forward to oppose you.”

“What?” Khivar asked incredulously.

“We also have reports of a man floating down the main thoroughfare in a glowing green sphere, taking out all of the troops he comes in contact with.”

“Max!” Khivar growled.

“The message also contains a memory recovered from Corporal Raltos, who you used on Earth as a communicator. It shows a conversation we had where I revealed that I was a shape shifter. Some of the troop commanders are reporting rebellion in the ranks and even some blatant mutiny.”

“Raltos,” Khivar said. “How would they…” he trailed off as realization struck. “Raltos must have been on the ship when Max commandeered it.”

“Send an order that any mutineers will be shot on the spot and for all troops to hold their ground against the pretender claiming to be Zan Tageonant. Activate all of the troops and reinforce the guard around the palace.”

“Yes, Sir,” Nicaron said, the light of battle lighting his eyes. He quickly sent the orders and turned back to Khivar, who had a thoughtful look on his face. “Max has been on the planet a long time, I wonder why he acted today?”

“I threatened her and somehow he knew,” Khivar said with a touch of awe in his voice.

“What?” Nicaron asked. “Who are you talking about, Sir?”

Khivar focused on Nicaron. “I threatened Liz, and even though their connection is blocked, somehow Max must have known. He is coming for her.”

Nicaron nodded. “Then I’ll be waiting when he gets here.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle and Ava ran along with Max’s guards, who trailed behind him, mopping up any of Khivar’s troops that he had missed. Kyle grabbed blasters off the fallen soldiers and he handed one to Ava.

It was kind of crazy, Kyle thought to himself, running down the middle of a deserted street, after a floating green ball that contained Max. But for some reason he felt he needed to be there.

Ava suddenly tugged at his sleeve and Kyle turned to where she was pointing. He had been so engrossed in keeping them alive that he hadn’t seen the enormous building in the distance. It rose up from the horizon, grey shining towers and spires, and without anyone to tell him, Kyle knew it was where they were headed, the palace.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Liz paced back and forth in her room trying to dispel some of her nervousness. She had a strange feeling in her stomach that even the usually calming influence of the connection with Max couldn’t remove.

Liz had never felt so vulnerable, so helpless. She was completely at Khivar’s mercy and there was nothing she could do to save herself. Her whole body shook with uncontrollable shivers, fearing that at any moment Khivar would return and take everything from her before Max could arrive.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 6-B


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


More people responded to Michael’s call for help than he had anticipated. He sent the majority of them to the palace but took an elite group of soldiers, who had fought beside him in his other life, to the main city gate.

Khivar’s soldiers were trying to hold the gate against a group of Max’s supporters attempting to enter the city. They were so intent on their task that the didn’t see Michael and his troops until it was too late.

Michael’s men quickly overpowered the soldiers guarding the gate from behind. Several of Khivar’s soldiers turned on their comrades when they saw Michael’s men and then surrendered to him.

Michael opened the gate personally and greeted Ryden, who was leading the former Michael worshippers. “Glad you could join the party.”

Ryden nodded. “I wouldn’t miss it.” He motioned to the troops behind him. “We have people all over the planet who are sending in reports of Khivar’s troops mutinying and the common people and the nobles joining together to rise up against Khivar.”

He handed Michael a small device that resembled a TV. “Have you seen the coverage that’s being broadcast?”

Michael looked at the images on the screen of a glowing green ball, with someone inside, floating ever closer to the palace. “What the hell is that?”

“That is Max,” Ryden said.

Michael turned to Khivar’s men who had surrendered to them. He held up the screen, showing them the images. “Give your oath to follow Max as your true King, and you will receive a full pardon for supporting the usurper Khivar.”

The soldiers readily agreed and with a swipe of his hand, Michael changed their uniforms from the black of Khivar’s regime to the deep blue of the Tageions livery. He motioned to several of his men. “Stay here and keep the gate open to let in any of Max’s supporters.” Then he turned to the others. “Let’s get to the palace.”

Ryden motioned to his transport and he and Michael hurried toward it. “We’ll be there in a few minutes.” He climbed behind the controls with Michael next to him. As they drove, Ryden switched on the screen to check Max’s progress. “I’ve never seen or heard of powers like Max has,” Ryden said to Michael. “I certainly wouldn’t want to make him mad.”

Michael shook his head. “Khivar already did.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Palace)

Isabel had watched her mother’s repeating broadcast several times before she left her rooms to find Khivar. The message had been inter-cut with a live broadcast showing Max floating down the street in a green sphere, obviously created by his shield. He was headed toward the palace and Khivar’s troops were crumbling before him. Liz was nowhere in sight but on the broadcast Isabel had caught a glimpse of Cuerena, Kyle and Ava. So it wasn’t a hoax, Max and the others were on the planet.

Isabel burst into Khivar’s huge, ornate office and found him sitting at his desk. “Max is on the planet and you didn’t tell me?” she asked furiously, as she crossed the large room to get to him.

Khivar shrugged. “Max has few followers. It is only a matter of time until we destroy him and I wanted to save you the pain of knowing your brother was really dead.”

“And what about the others?” Isabel asked. “Are you just going to kill all of them too?”

“Only your brother must die,” he said softly. “I already have Liz in my power and the others merely have to give me their oath and I will spare them.”

“You have Liz,” Isabel said with a shake of her head, realizing the extent of Khivar’s lies. She stalked around the desk, stopping just inches from him. “I won’t do it again, Khivar. I won’t choose between you and my family,” she said with a finger to his chest. “It’s time for you to choose. You can choose me and do the right thing, step down and end this war and accept whatever punishment is coming your way. Or you can choose to continue with this fight. But if you do, I won’t be with you.”

Khivar got to his feet with a growl, taking her in his arms. “I won’t give you up and I won’t give up the throne.”

Isabel pushed against his chest. “Let me go, Khivar.”

“Once your brother is finally dead, there won’t be any more arguments,” he said arrogantly. “You and Antar belong to me.”

He lowered his head and kissed her roughly, taking possession of her mouth, and against her will Isabel felt herself respond. She kissed him hungrily, fearing it would be the last time, and tears of regret welled up in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks.

Khivar felt the moisture on his cheeks and ended the kiss, taking her head gently in his hands and smoothing away her tears with his thumbs. “Don’t cry,” he whispered. “It will all be over soon, my love.”

Suddenly the lights flared, blinking brightly a few times, before they extinguished completely, and only the light of the emergency back-up system illuminated the room.

Isabel gazed up at Khivar’s handsome face, bathed in the soft yellow glow. “You’re right,” she said softly, “it will all be over soon.”

Max had arrived.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The legions of guards around the palace were merely a minor annoyance for Max and they fell before him like the others, but the shield protecting the palace caused him to stop.

Max remembered in his other life how he had desperately used his powers to reinforce the shield to keep Khivar’s forces out of the palace. But today, he felt none of that fear or desperation, only a certain knowledge that he would get to Liz.

He reached through his protective shield and placed a hand on the palace shield, and using only a fraction of his newfound energy, he overloaded and then disabled the power throughout the palace. He made a hole in the wall and floated through the grounds and up the ornate staircase. With a negligent wave of his hand, Max threw open the heavy palace doors and continued inside.

[I}I’m here,[/I] he sent to Liz, even though through the connection she already knew. It was more to reassure her than anything because he could still feel her fear and her trembling body as if he were holding her. Briefly he let their souls touch to calm her. Only a few minutes longer, my love.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


After Max went through the palace gates, Khivar’s guards started to mount a defense, and by the time Kyle and Ava arrived with the shape shifters, there was no entrance.

The shape shifters joined the battle with Khivar’s troops and Ava and Kyle took up positions with them. For several minutes the two groups traded shots through the main gate but they weren’t making progress fast enough for Kyle. For some reason he had a sense of urgency and he turned to Ava. “There’s a big hole in the wall at the side of the gate. Can you use your powers to hide us from Khivar’s men while we sneak in there?”

Ava nodded and started the mind warp and the two of them skirted the line of fire and walked right past Khivar’s men at the gate. They hurried across the stark front garden and up the grand steps, into the broken doors of the palace.

Once they were inside they ducked into a hallway and when they saw it was empty, Ava dropped her mind warp.

Kyle looked around for more troops but there was no one in any of the hallways he could see. The palace seemed to be deserted. They hurried down the hallway, to the end, and peered around the corner, again seeing no one. “I think we should go this way. I can feel Liz, through the connection I guess, and I think she’s down here.”

Ava nodded. “Okay, you lead the way.”

They ran through several more hallways and with each passing minute, Kyle’s sense of Liz grew stronger.

He stopped at the next corner. “I don’t think it’s too much farther now,” he said turning to Ava. But the hallway behind him was empty.

Ava was gone.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Finally Max arrived outside the door where Liz was being held. I’m here, he told Liz unnecessarily.

How are you going to get the door open? Liz asked. There is some kind of code on the lock.

Get away from the door, Max said. Take cover.

Liz got behind the sofa and when she was safe, Max used his shield like a battering ram, slamming it repeatedly into the door.

The whole room shook with each blow, but after a few minutes, the door was knocked from the frame and fell onto the floor. A cloud of dust filled the dark room and Max moved slowly forward through the door. He couldn’t see anything but he knew Liz was there.

As the dust slowly settled, he watched Liz rise from behind the sofa, bathed in the soft green light cast by his shield, the only light in the room. She was coated with dust and her hair was sticking out at strange angles but he thought she had never looked more beautiful.

For long moments they simply stood looking at one another and then Liz ran to him. Max’s shield parted automatically to allow her to enter and closed behind her, sealing them inside.

They instantly opened the connection between them as Max gathered Liz into his embrace and she threw her arms around him.

You’re safe now, Max assured her through their bond. I would never let anything happen to you.

I know, Liz said. I was just so sacred, but I shouldn’t have doubted you. I should have known you would find a way.

I couldn’t save us in our last life, Max said sadly, but there was no way I was going to lose you again in this one. You fill up so much of my heart that there would be nothing left if you were gone.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


One of the hallways she and Kyle had passed looked familiar to Ava, and as Kyle went on ahead, she had gone back to check it out. She hurried down the corridor and turned into another. And a flash of memory stopped her in front of one of the doors.

Without opening the door Ava knew what the rooms inside looked like. She had been inside many times and she had a warm, comforting feeling associated with the rooms, almost like home.

Ava pushed open the door and went inside. The room looked exactly like she remembered, the colors, the furniture, the accessories, down to the last detail. She crossed to the window and looked down into the garden as she expected.

“Tess?” a soft voice asked from an adjoining doorway.

Ava spun around, surprised by the intrusion.

“You’re not Tess,” the lady said.

Ava shook her head, surprised that the lady’s face brought a flash of instant recognition. “Udac!” she squealed and launched herself across the room, into the shape shifter’s arms.

Udac hugged her back. “Chanya, my beloved Chanya.”

Ava pulled back to look at the older woman. “My name is Ava now.”

“Like the former Queen,” Udac said.

“Because that’s who everyone thought I was. That’s who I thought I was until a few months ago.”

Udac nodded. “That was your plan. You replaced the Queen’s genetic material with your own to be sent to Earth.”

“I don’t remember,” Ava said. “And I don’t want to. Chanya wasn’t a good person and I don’t want to be her. I don’t want to be anything like her or Tess. She betrayed her friends and worked with Khivar to get what she wanted, just like Chanya.”

Udac nodded. “And now she’s using her son to bargain with Khivar. I warned her to be careful but she doesn’t remember me, doesn’t trust me.”

Ava took Udac’s hand. “I remember you and I love you. Come with me, Udac.”

Udac squeezed her hand and smiled.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Tess had watched the footage being broadcast of Max’s progress toward the palace with great interest. She knew he was coming to rescue Liz and it would give her a perfect opportunity.

And when she saw Max reach the palace gates, the power had gone out, and Tess knew that it was time.

She used a swipe of her hand to change her outfit and fix her makeup and then she went into the other room to get the baby. Tess hurried with her son, down the corridors to the room where Liz was being held.

The door into the secret part of the palace had been ripped off its hinges and the guards were lying on the floor next to it. Tess stepped carefully over the debris and hurried down the hall just in time to see a large glowing sphere, emerge from what was left of the doorway of the room where Liz had been held. Max and Liz were inside the hovering sphere, and it stopped when they saw her.

Tess took a few steps forward, holding the baby out. “Max, do you want to meet your son?”

The green sphere lowered to the floor and it dissolved into nothing. Max glanced at Liz and she nodded and he walked forward a few steps. He couldn’t take his eyes off the small blond-haired, blue-eyed boy. “What did you name him?” Max asked softly.

Tess smiled. “His name is Zantas, after your ancestor, the first King of Antar.” She took a few steps closer. “We’re finally all together. We can be a family now, just like we wanted, and everything will be perfect.”

“Can I hold him?” Max asked.

“Of course,” Tess said. “He is your son.”

Max looked at her for the first time and reached for the baby.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena had seen Ava and Kyle sneak into the palace and she feared for their safety. Neither of them had experience in combat.

It had taken Cuerena several anxious minutes to coordinate the other shape shifters into a diversion so she could sneak inside to find them. Once she was through the gate Cuerena had taken the appearance of one of Khivar’s personal guards to give herself free roam of the palace. And she ran through the halls, doing a systematic search but curiously found no one.

Cuerena had just reached the corridor where the guest apartments were located, when she heard voices coming from one of the rooms. She approached the room slowly, attempting to hear the words.

With a hint of confusion Cuerena realized that two women were talking and suddenly she recognized one of the voices. She morphed into the form she usually wore and called out as she entered. “Ava.”

The older woman with Ava stepped in front of her protectively but Cuerena didn’t recognize her. Ava placed a hand on the older woman’s hand. “It’s okay, Udac. She is Cuerena, one of Max’s protectors.”

Cuerena stepped into the room and Ava made the introductions. “Cuerena, this is Udac, my handmaid and protector.”

Cuerena nodded. “Where is Kyle?”

“We got separated,” Ava said. “But he was going to Liz. He could feel her through their connection.”

“Liz,” Udac asked. “Who is that?”

“She is the true Queen,” Ava said, “the reincarnation of Ava. It’s a long story, but Khivar is holding her prisoner in the palace.”

Udac nodded. “I think I know where she is. I followed Tess yesterday, as she followed General Nicaron. I feared for her safety and thought I might be able to help but she used her powers to go into a part of the palace that was highly guarded and I could not follow. And then a few minutes later the General escorted her out, neither of them looking pleased. When I asked her about it, she told me she was mad at the General because he had stopped her from settling an old score.”

“That must be Liz,” Ava said. “Udac, can you show us where?”

Udac nodded. “It’s not far.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ryden stopped the transport near the palace gates and he and Michael jumped out and joined in the fight. But even with the shield down, Khivar’s elite palace guards were successfully holding the gate against Max’s troops.

Michael positioned his troops, using the battle experience from his other life, grimacing at the irony that now he was breaking into the palace instead of defending it. He called Ryden to him and made a rough map of the palace and surrounding area, with a swipe of his hand. “There are secret entrances to the palace, here, here and here,” he said, indicating the map. “Khivar might not have found all of the secret passages. Get a couple of squads together and try to get into the palace and you can take Khivar’s troops from behind.”

Ryden nodded. “You’ve got it, General.” He motioned to a few men and they disappeared into the surrounding buildings.

A soft hum of an engine was followed by a sudden series of explosions among his troops and Michael looked up into the air to see Khivar’s air forces circling around for another strike. “Take cover!” Michael shouted.

As the ships came into range again, Michael targeted the nearest one with his blaster and fired a series of shots that bounced off its shield. Frustrated he dropped the blaster as it passed overhead, and raised his hand building a tremendous amount of power before aiming it at the ship.

The blast hit the ship on the underside, burning a hole through the shield. A small explosion rocked the ship and it wobbled in the air for a moment, before diving uncontrollably to the ground and exploding.

A cheer went through Max’s troops and Michael raised his hand to fire again but hesitated when he saw two more squadrons of Khivar’s ships streaking through the air toward them. Another series of explosions rocked through Michael’s troops as the new ships joined the melee. Michael took aim at another ship but his shot was wide and he shook his head frustratedly. “This is going to take forever.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle had looked for Ava for some time without success but had finally decided to go find Max and Liz to get their help in locating her.

He followed his senses toward Liz, moving quickly through the halls until he reached a door that had been ripped from it’s hinges, and knew he was on the right track. Kyle continued on, but stopped when he saw Max with Tess and the baby and Liz standing a little way behind Max.

Max had just taken the child from Tess and he cradled the baby gently in his arms, a bemused grin lighting his face.

Kyle unexpectedly felt a slash of jealously as he watched the scene before him and wondered if it was his own, or Liz’s feelings he was picking up on. But before he could decide, Kyle started to sense that something was terribly wrong. And as Max continued to look at the baby, Kyle saw his smile slowly fade, as he started shaking his head.

Max looked at Tess. “This isn’t my son.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ryden took fifteen men and divided them into three groups sending two of them to the secret entrances Michael had indicated, while leading his own group to the third.

There was no one guarding the entrance and Ryden left his men under cover while he went alone to open the door. A wave of his hand illuminated the glowing handprint that activated the door and he pressed his hand onto it. From inside, a low click sounded, and the door swung easily open.

Ryden glanced quickly inside but it was too dark to see and he used his powers to make a ball of light and propelled it inside. Taking another quick look, Ryden could see that the tunnel had long been unused and he signed his men to come forward.

They moved quickly but carefully through the passageway, checking for traps or alarms but they found none, and in only a matter of minutes they reached the door leading into the palace. Ryden disarmed the hidden alarm, as Michael had showed him, and pushed open the heavy door.

They emerged from the dark tunnel into a dimly lit hallway in the palace, and Ryden relaxed when they found it empty.

But his moment of relaxation was short-lived as a familiar voice greeted them.

“How nice to see you again, Ryden,” Rath said.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Captain Naire rushed into Khivar’s office but stopped when he saw Khivar and his fiancée in an embrace. “Excuse me, your Majesty,” he apologized, dropping to his knees.

Khivar kept one arm around Isabel but turned to the Captain. “What is it?” he bellowed across the room.

Naire glanced at Isabel and then rose and hurried to stand before Khivar’s desk to make his report. “The gate shield is down and the man claiming to be the former King has entered the palace.”

Khivar nodded. “I know.”

“But your Majesty,” Naire continued, “we are unable to find General Nicaron and the rebels are gaining ground. There are reports from all over Antar that the people are rising up against you.”

Khivar put Isabel aside and with a growl, turned to the communications panel and started to manipulate the controls.

Naire followed him, passing close to Isabel and at the last moment he reached out, pricking her with a needle he had concealed in his hand. Isabel barely had time to realize what had happened before she slid to the ground, completely paralyzed.

But she could still see what was happening and watched in horror as Naire steadily approached Khivar from behind, with a large dagger in his hand. Khivar barked orders into the communicator, oblivious to what was happening and Isabel struggled to warn him.

Naire raised the dagger and plunged in downward into Khivar’s back, but at the last moment, his arm stopped. Naire’s surprise was evident, as he struggled against the force holding him in place, but as Khivar turned toward him, his surprise turned to horror.

Khivar causally reached out and took the dagger from the Captain’s hand. “I have suspected for some time that there was a Tageonant spy in our midst but I had ruled you out,” he said with a shrug. Then he turned the dagger and with a flip of his hand sent it through the air and embedded it deep into Naire’s chest.

Khivar didn’t even wait for the Captain to hit the ground before turning his back on him and going to Isabel. “Don’t worry, it is only a paralyzing agent.” He laid his hands on her and pushed his power into her and suddenly Isabel’s muscles eased and she could move again.

She wrapped her arms around him and he lifted her to her feet. “How did you know he wanted to kill you?” she asked.

Khivar motioned to a small device near his ear. “I am in constant communication with my commanders. Everything he said was lies, designed to throw me off guard. And just to be sure, I turned my back to give him an opportunity.”

Isabel shook her head. “And how did you know he wouldn’t kill me too?”

“He was your brother’s spy,” Khivar said. “He wouldn’t have harmed you.”

She looked past him to where the Captain was laying. “Is he dead?”

“Of course,” Khivar said. “It was a poisoned dagger. He would have killed me if he could.”

“I can’t believe I nearly lost you,” Isabel said, wrapping her arms tightly around him, “not like that. She shook her head. “This is crazy, Khivar, a war, spies, assassination attempts, a rebel uprising. You’ve got the power to stop it all now.”

“Even If I wanted to stop it, I don’t think I could,” Khivar said. “Your brother has seen to that. His troops at the palace gate led by Michael, will soon be wiped out. Kathana is sending reinforcements to help crush the people’s rebellion. Rath and his men are waiting for the soldiers Michael sent through the tunnels, and Nicaron is dealing with Max.”

Isabel shook her head, struggling against him. “I’ve got to go. I’ve got to warn them, help them.”

“It’s too late for that,” Khivar said softly, as he kept a firm grip on her. “You don’t remember, but that is how I lost you last time. It is too dangerous for you to be in the hallways. You might be accidentally killed by either side.” He motioned with his hand, closing the door and the lock clicked shut automatically. “I won’t let you out of my sight this time.

“So you’re just locking us in here?” She asked incredulously. “As the planet is falling apart around us?”

“Like your Earth saying,” Khivar nodded, “as Rome burns.” He reached up to touch her face. “Today we will finally have an end to this, one way or another.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Another and another squadron of Khivar’s ships joined the battle and Michael’s troops were being rapidly defeated. He was taking out as many of the ships as he could, but the constant use of his powers was exhausting him and there seemed to be a never-ending supply of ships and troops. Khivar’s forces had outflanked them and now they were pinned down on two sides and from the air.

Michael shook his head, they needed reinforcements badly or this battle would be over, practically before it had started. The part of him that remembered his past life, didn’t mind dying in the service of his King, but the part of him that was Michael, didn’t want to leave Maria.

And he didn’t want to disappoint Max either. Max was depending on him and he just had to hold on a little longer until reinforcements arrived. Ryden had said that more former Michael worshippers were coming and he had ordered them to go straight to the palace.

Michael suddenly heard a sound he didn’t recognize, a low hum of many engines, and he looked down the road, hoping the reinforcements had finally arrived, but he was disappointed to see nothing. He looked around puzzled for a minute until he realized the hum was coming from above.

With a gasp of dismay, Michael watched as several more squadrons of ships approached. He shook his head, there had to be more than a hundred. “It will take a miracle to save us now,” he said softly. “I’m sorry Maria.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


When he heard Rath’s voice, Ryden yelled, “Scatter.”

But with a swipe of his hand, Rath threw the five of them against the wall, instantly killing Ryden’s men.

Ryden’s blaster flew out of his grasp when he hit the wall and for a moment he was stunned. He raised his hand, aiming at Rath, but nothing happened.

Rath held up a chevron-shaped amplifier. “Working with the skins for so long, I’m sure you know what this is and what it does.

Ryden nodded. “Of course. You’ve blocked my powers.” He looked around at the dead men littering the floor, four of his own and another half dozen who were wearing Khivar’s livery who he assumed had been with Rath. “What about these guys?”

Rath shrugged. ‘They would have gotten in the way of our conversation.”

“What conversation?” Ryden asked.

“You know, instead of fighting each other, we could work together,” Rath said smoothly. “I know your group has been working to put Rath on the throne. Well guess what? I am Rath.”

Ryden’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “How do you know about that?”

Rath shook his head. “You really should be more careful when you are having private conversations. Anyone could be listening. I learned about that remarkable power of yours the same way. All of Max’s people talk way too much.” He shrugged. “I figure after today, Max and Michael will be dead, so that only leaves Khivar between me and the throne. And I will have the former Queen, Liz on one side, and the Princess Isabel on the other.”

“You want me to get my people to support you,” Ryden said.

“With your help it would be a simple matter to eliminate Khivar and then I would be in a position to reward all of those who supported me.”

Ryden nodded and sat up straighter. “Maybe we can make a deal.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 7A


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max looked at Tess. “This isn’t my son.”

Tess fidgeted nervously. “Of course he is,” she insisted, and immediately started a mind warp to stir up his parental feelings.

Max shook his head. “Your mind warps don’t work on me any more, Tess, and the last one has just worn off. I remember what happened now, all of it. You mind warped me to make me think we slept together but we never did.”

“Of course we did,” Tess said indignantly. “Just because you don’t want to claim you son, you won’t admit it.”

“But this child isn’t my son,” Max said.

“No,” Kyle said, as he stepped forward and spoke in a hollow voice. “He’s mine.”

Max, Liz and Tess all turned surprised faces to him and Kyle continued. “When I saw the baby, I knew something wasn’t right. Somehow I just knew he was mine and it made me remember.” He motioned to Max, “The morning after you and Tess were out all night, when we thought you had been together, she called me into her room. She told me that she had realized her true feelings for you and she didn’t love you, and you had just spent the whole night talking everything out. She said she loved me and wanted to be with me and we…” he shook his head, “we made love.”

He shook his head again. “At least I did.” Kyle looked at Tess, “But obviously it was just a convenient means to an end for you, wasn’t it Tess? You couldn’t risk really sleeping with Max, could you? Because when you connected with him, he might have seen who you really were and rejected you.” He turned back to Max. “Tess needed to be pregnant and she used me to do it. Then she mind warped me to forget.”

“Don’t be silly,” Tess said with a laugh. “We’ve never been together like that, Kyle, other than in your dreams.”

“It is true,” Ava said, coming forward with Udac and Cuerena right behind her. “I saw it in Kyle’s mind when we were connected.” She turned to Kyle. “I didn’t realize that you didn’t remember. I thought it was one of those things you wanted to forget.”

Liz felt a sense of profound relief, not only that Max hadn’t slept with Tess but that he wouldn’t suffer from the guilt any longer. And through the connection, which was still open between them, she could feel Max’s relief too. But his relief was tempered with a touch of sorrow, which Liz understood, because Max had anticipated having a son for more than a year.

But Liz’s relief was interrupted by a familiar feeling of uneasiness and Liz recognized it just as two things happened simultaneously.

Nicaron leapt from a doorway with an upraised hand aimed at Max, and Tess screamed in fury building a huge fireball behind her. Liz instinctively reached through the connection with Max, and using a sudden burst of Max’s shield, lashed out at Nicaron and Tess, throwing Nicaron through a wall and sending Tess flying down the hall and to the floor.

Cuerena surged forward to the hole in the wall. “I’ll take care of the General, your Majesty.”

Max nodded and turned to Tess, who was slowly getting to her feet, carefully clutching her wrist. “How could you, Tess? How could you do that to me? To Kyle and your son?”

“Kyle is nothing,” Tess hissed, “and neither is that baby. It’s us who matter Max. You and me. I should have risked sleeping with you and then maybe you would have seen how important I am to you. You have always been so blinded by Liz, you can’t see your love for me.”

“You’re deluded,” Max said. “I remember everything from our other life, Tess. We dated before I ever met Liz, but I didn’t love you. That’s why I ended our relationship.”

“You’re lying,” Tess screamed. “You loved me, I know you did.”

Max shook his head. “I loved Liz, that’s why I married her in our other life and that’s why I married her again a couple of weeks ago.”

Tess’ gaze went to the telltale ring on Max’s hand and her face twisted in hatred. Again she built her power, fueled by her anger and loathing. “I won’t let Liz have you,” she hissed, sending a fireball at Liz.

Max still held the baby in his arms but as the fireball passed him, he reached through his connection with Liz and looked through her eyes to raise a shield in front of her. Max kept the shield in place as he turned to make sure Liz was okay. His eyes quickly raked her body and seeing that she was uninjured, he then turned back to confront Tess, but she was gone.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena stepped through the hole in the wall, on guard, looking for Nicaron. She knew the General was powerful and ruthless, his reputation had been well known even before Khivar’s coup. Max and the others had told her that he was leading the skin army on Earth, but Cuerena hadn’t realized that she had faced him before, until a few days ago when it had been revealed that he was a shape shifter.

General Nicaron, Nicholas, Khivar’s right hand, was also the shape shifter she had seen in New York all those years ago. At the time, Cuerena had only known him as the General, but Khivar had dozens of Generals and she hadn’t even considered that the shape shifter was Nicaron.

The room was long with a large table surrounded by many chairs, but it didn’t appear that it had been used in some time. With her eyes, she followed the path of debris caused as Nicaron’s body had crashed through the wall and into the furniture beyond. Where the destruction ended, Cuerena expected to see the General’s body but he wasn’t there.

Instantly she was on guard, keeping herself in front of the hole in the wall, blocking Nicaron’s exit.

From somewhere in the room, Nicaron called out, “Sent a shape shifter to kill a shape shifter.”

Cuerena listened carefully but Nicaron’s voice seemed to echo through the room and she ducked behind a nearby chair. Suddenly a blast of energy hit the chair near her head and Cuerena rolled out of the way, taking cover behind another chair.

Nicaron’s laughter echoed all around her and Cuerena knew she was in trouble. The General knew where she was and he was very powerful. If she couldn’t locate him quickly, he would surely get her first. But Cuerena did remember one thing about Nicaron. He had a terrible temper that caused him to act rashly, and if she could throw him off guard, she would have a chance.

Cuerena shifted into the form of Nicaron’s lover Katian and in her voice called out to him. “That isn’t very sporting, not to give a girl a chance.”

“Katian?” Nicaron called out.

Cuerena raised her head over the chair briefly, so he could see her, and then ducked back behind the cover. “She was innocent of treason,” Cuerena called to him. “I set her up because I couldn’t let you find the clones hidden in New York.”

“Innocent!” Nicaron bellowed, rushing toward Cuerena. “I loved her.”

Cuerena barely had time to brace herself before Nicaron was on top of her, and they both tumbled to the floor.

“I’ll kill you for that!” Nicaron roared.

Cuerena shifted quickly again, making Nicaron lose his grip and she put a hand to his chest, pushing a surge of energy into him. “Not if I kill you first.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


“Tess!” Max bellowed. He handed the baby to Kyle and rushed after her through the twisting hallways, finally stopping at the destroyed door leading into the main part of the palace. He looked around quickly, but didn’t see anything to show which way she might have gone. Max was furious at her for everything she had done, all the pain and heartache and death she had caused. But through the connection he felt Liz’s calming presence and heard her soft words.

Let her go Max. Tess’ actions have cost her everything. She’ll have to live with that the rest of her life.

Max nodded, and jogged back through the corridors reaching the others just as an explosion rocked the palace. Max quickly raised a shield over the group as pieces of the ceiling rained down on them.

Cuerena emerged from the hole where she had followed Nicaron. “He’s dead.”

With a nod Max turned to Kyle and Ava. “There’s a passageway out of the palace not far from here. Take the baby and Udac and get out, you aren’t safe in here.”

Kyle nodded, still looking at his son. “Okay.”

They walked quickly to the escape tunnel and Max opened it. “Thanks, for all your help Kyle, and congratulations on your son.”

Kyle turned to Max. “What did Tess name him?”

Max shook his head. “It was all lies, Kyle. He’s your son, you should name him.”

Kyle smiled. “Thanks Max, and I’m sorry.”

Max nodded and Kyle allowed Ava and Udac to move into the tunnel ahead of him, before entering.

Max turned to Liz. “Go with them,” he said in a strangled voice, “please.”

Liz shook her head. “No way, not again. I won’t leave you, like you made me in our last life. I belong at your side, no matter what happens, and that’s where I’m staying.”

Max smiled. “That’s what I thought you’d say.” He closed the door and sealed it and turned back to Liz. “We still need to find Isabel and Khivar.”

“Where do you think he is?” Liz asked.

“I have a pretty good idea,” Max said. “Can’t you feel him?”

Liz reached out with her senses and nodded. “Yeah, I can feel his power.”

Max nodded. “It’s like a light in the darkness, leading us right to him.

“It could be a trap,” Liz said.

Max took her hand. “With Khivar, I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

“Let’s go, Liz said, and turned to Cuerena, but she was gone.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Tess had hidden when she ran and now she was simply following Max and Liz through the hallways.

Max had his shield up, protecting Liz, but he would lower it eventually and then Tess would get another chance for revenge.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena hurried away from Max and Liz, making several quick turns to lose sight of them.

When she thought she was far enough away from them, her form shimmered and shifted into its usual face, General Nicaron.

He was lucky that Cuerena had come to dispatch him alone because it had allowed him to finish her off and take her form. She was a skilled fighter, but when she shape shifted, freeing herself from his grasp, he had taken advantage of his suddenly freed hand to deliver a fatal burst of energy, before she could execute him.

Liz had caught him by surprise when she had used Max’s shield. Nicaron didn’t even know such things were possible and too late he had felt the amount of power radiating from Max and Liz. He would have tried to kill Max again but he knew he was no match for Max’s power and he was afraid that Liz would sense him again, so he determined that the best course of action was to warn Khivar.

He arrived at Khivar’s office and was surprised to find the door shut, but he input the code and the door swung open to reveal Khivar with Isabel in his arms.

Khivar noted Nicaron’s entrance immediately. “Is Max dead?” he asked as Nicaron strode across the room.

Nicaron stopped before Khivar’s desk and glanced at Naire’s body on the floor and then at Isabel. “There has been a new development,” he said. “Max has suddenly acquired a large amount of power, more than he ever had in his other life. I attempted to kill him but Liz used his shield against me and I barely escaped.”

“Liz used Max’s powers?” Isabel asked. “How is that possible?”

Khivar shook his head. “I have heard stories, legends about such things but I didn’t think they were real. And obviously Max is getting his new power from the Granolith. But the question is, how long does it last and is he able to fully control it?”

Nicaron nodded. “Also, it might be of interest to know that Tess lied to us all. Her child wasn’t Max’s, it was Kyle’s.”

Khivar smiled and then started to laugh. “I never even thought to question the child’s paternity. Everyone, especially Max, had accepted that it was Max’s son.”

Nicaron broke into his laughter. “Sir, Max said he was coming to look for you and Isabel, perhaps I should summon your personal guard from the battle.”

“I think I can handle Max myself,” Khivar said, with a jut of his chin toward the door, “and besides it’s too late.”

Isabel and Nicaron turned to see Max and Liz step through the door.

“Welcome Max,” Khivar said. “You are just in time to witness the total destruction of your followers. Then I will kill you and reclaim control of your lovely wife and her powers.”

Max crossed half of the room before he stopped. “It won’t be so easy this time, Khivar.”

Nicaron moved to place himself between Khivar and Max, but Khivar waved him aside. “This is between Max and myself.”

Isabel grasped Khivar’s arm. “Don’t do this, I’m begging you.”

Khivar touched her face gently. “If Max had stayed on Earth, he would have been safe.”

“That’s what you told her,” Max said. “But it wasn’t the whole story. Isabel, after you left, Khivar ordered the entire skin army to Roswell to kill us all.”

Isabel looked at Khivar, shaking her head. “That isn’t true, is it? It can’t be. You promised me.”

Khivar sighed wearily. “Isabel, we are at war. I had a chance to kill your brother and I had to take it.”

“And you were just sparing my feelings again,” she said, backing away from him. “Was it all lies, Khivar? Everything you told me?”

“There were some necessary untruths,” Khivar admitted, “but you know I love you.” He suddenly raised his hand and used his powers to push her and Liz to the sides of the room as he propelled the dagger from Naire’s chest at Max.

Max barely had a warning sensation that Khivar was building his power and was able to erect a shield between himself and Khivar. The dagger traveled at such a high speed that it shattered when it hit the shield, scattering poisonous shards to the floor in front of him, which Max quickly melted into the floor.

“That vexatious shield saved you again,” Khivar said disappointedly. “And it would have had such a nice touch of irony if you had been killed by the dagger with which your spy meant to assassinate me.” Khivar shrugged. “We will simply have to test the strength of your shield,” he said with a flick of his hand, which sent several large pieces of furniture at Max.

Max pushed them aside, using a wave of his hand, before they even reached his shield and Khivar used his distraction to send a crackling bolt of black energy at him.

The energy bolt caught Max off-guard and when it hit his shield, it knocked him back across the room. He slammed into the wall and fell to the ground, his shield dissolving around him.

“Max!” Liz called out and tried to go to him, but Khivar held her against the wall with his powers as he stalked toward Max’s still form.

With a smile, Khivar stopped next to Max, where he lay on the floor. “Easier than it was last time,” he said, raising his hand and building his powers to deliver a deathblow.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[roswelloracle]

BOOK 12 - DESITNY DERIVED (THE ROYAL FOUR RECLAIMED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 7B


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael watched helplessly as the new ships streaked toward the palace. There were so many, he didn’t have a change at bringing half of them down.

The squadron in the lead, fired a first round and Michael held his breath, waiting for their destruction, but when the explosions sounded they were not on the ground as he expected but in the air above. And Michael looked up to see the new ships, shooting Khivar’s out of the sky.

A voice he vaguely recognized came over his communication device. “It’s looks like you could use some help down there General.”

Michael activated his communicator. “Larek? Is that you?”

“Just thought we’d stop by and see how the revolution is going,” Larek said.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ryden nodded at Rath and sat up straighter. “Maybe we can make a deal.”

Rath smiled. “At first we have to make Khivar think I am loyal to him, and any inside information you can give me about Maxie’s battle plans would be very helpful.”

Ryden started to rise but winced from the pain, dropping to one knee.

Rath had his blaster aimed at him immediately. “I don’t want to injure you further Ryden, so don’t do anything that looks like you are going for that blaster.”

“Sorry,” Ryden apologized. “My head hit the wall pretty hard and I’m a bit dizzy.”

Rath nodded and walked toward him, gathering all the weapons, on the way. Rath dropped a map of the castle and surrounding area at his feet. “Mark on there where Max’s forces are.”

Ryden looked up at him. “I don’t have a pen and you are blocking my powers.”

Rath sighed in annoyance and patted his pockets.

“Wait,” Ryden said. “I think I have a pen somewhere.” He patted his pants pockets and then his jacket, smiling with success. He reached into his inner jacket pocket and pretended to be fumbling around, as he carefully aimed the small back-up blaster he kept there.

The single shot hit Rath between the eyes, and for a moment he had a confused look on his face before he fell to the ground dead.

Ryden quickly gathered the weapons from Rath’s body and with a well-placed shot, destroyed the amplifier in his hand. “Michael said you were treacherous, but I never would have believed this.”

With a last sorrowful look at his men, Ryden hurried to join the others in the battle at the main gate. Michael was depending on them.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Khivar held Liz completely immobilized and she couldn’t use her hands to raise Max’s shield, so she went into his mind to do it, but Max was already in control. He was simply pretending to be injured, and when Khivar unleashed his powers, Max intended to focus his shield and angle Khivar’s powers back at him.

From somewhere in the room, Liz heard Isabel cry out, just as Khivar’s power surged toward Max.

Khivar threw a deadly energy bolt at Max but was shocked when Max’s shield suddenly appeared and bounced the energy back at him. Khivar was standing so close to Max, that he was unable to dodge aside, and barely managed to deflect the brunt of the power away from him. But a portion of the energy caught Khivar in the chest and knocked him to the ground.

Max got to his feet and rushed Khivar, but Khivar rolled aside and used his powers to throw objects at Max from several directions.

“I have been keeping Liz and Isabel out of this unpleasantness,” Khivar said, “but perhaps you should make sure that your wife doesn’t stumble into the middle. Neither of us would like to see her injured.”

Max used his shield to deflect the objects easily and glanced at Liz, raising a shield around her, and Khivar took advantage of the time to get a weapon from inside his jacket. He aimed it at Max and quickly shot, sending a long chain with three spiked balls soaring toward him.

Using a burst of speed, Max leapt out of the way and used his powers to send the projectile back at Khivar.

With an echoing surge of power, Khivar spun the chain, faster and faster, sending the spiked balls whirling through the air. Max backed a step, watching the spinning chain carefully as it advanced toward him. And at the last minute, he used his shield to deflect it back at Khivar.

Isabel stood immobile, Khivar’s power holding her, and watched with disbelief the escalating scene before her. She didn’t want either Khivar or Max to win, knowing the loser would end up dead.

Again and again Khivar threw the chain at Max, who dived and tumbled and used his shield to block each attempt. From inside his coat, Khivar produced a number of small explosive devices and threw them at Max.

Max encased them in a shield, absorbing the release of power as Khivar sent another arc of crackling, black energy at him.

Liz watched the battle with a horrible sense of deja-vu. It was so similar to the fight she had witnessed between the two in their last lifetime, on the security screens from a safe room, and she felt just as helpless now as she had then. And she struggled against Max’s power holding her in place, without success. Max let me go, she complained through their bond. Let me help you.

She could feel Max’s anger and desire for the situation to finally be over but she could also feel his fear. But Max didn’t fear losing her or fear dying, he feared that after everything they had been through, all of the struggling and sacrifice, that Khivar would win by making Max like him.

But even though she couldn’t help Max physically, Liz realized she wasn’t helpless. You aren’t like him, Liz told Max through their connection. You could never be like him. I can feel you holding back, but you have to end this, Max. For the people of Antar, for Isabel, for us, it’s your responsibility, our responsibility. Draw strength from me, from our love, and know you are doing the right thing. I’m sorry it has to be this way and I know it isn’t fair, but we both know we can’t escape our destiny.

I know you’re right, Max agreed. It’s just…

He trailed off and Liz rushed to assure him. Max, you can mete out justice and punishment and even death if you must, and you will still be a good man. You will still be the man I love.

Liz could feel Max’s relief through their connection as he reached for the overwhelming energy of the planet that he had been holding at bay. And with a mighty surge, Max struck out with his shield, pushing past Khivar’s weapons and power, and struck him squarely in the chest, using his powers to drain Khivar’s life force.

Khivar stumbled back but kept his feet and raised his hand, attempting to retaliate. But a look of surprise washed over his face, as he felt the amount of power radiating from Max and realized what was happening. Khivar clutched at his chest and sank to his knees as his strength left him.

Nicaron rushed forward with a roar of rage but Max threw him against the far wall with a small motion of his hand, as he concentrated on Khivar.

Max wanted to kill Khivar for all of the pain and suffering he had caused. For what he had done to the people of Antar, for what he had done to Liz to Isabel, for all of the deaths he had caused, Khivar deserved to die.

Max walked slowly across the room until he stood over Khivar. He could feel Khivar’s heartbeat, so fragile, so easily extinguished, just like Khivar had extinguished his and Liz’s lives. Max used his power to press on Khivar’s heart, slowing the beat until Khivar fell to the floor, gasping for breath. But as Max watched Khivar slowly dying, he didn’t feel justified, he didn’t feel like he was avenging the evil Khivar had perpetrated, he just felt wrong.

The force that had been holding Isabel in place suddenly dissolved into nothing and she rushed forward. “Khivar! Max, please.”

A voice suddenly emitted from the communication array. “Your Majesty Khivar, General Nicaron, we are being overrun. The citizens are charging our position, attacking with farming implements and their bare hands. Please respond, Sir. What are your orders? There are reports from all over the planet that the rebels are overtaking our positions. Many of our troops have mutinied and joined with the rebels. Our air fleet is wiped out. Sir what should we do? Please respond. Sir…”

The transmission cut off and static broadcast for a moment before it went completely dead.

Max stood over Khivar’s prone form and released his hold on Khivar’s life force, immediately feeling his heart beat and breathing ease. “It’s over Khivar. Your army is defeated, you’ve lost and you’re going to pay for what you’ve done.”

Suddenly the room filled with thick, dark smoke and Max quickly backed away, expanding the shield around Liz to encompass himself as well.

Tess and Idos, who had been watching from outside, took the opportunity to run into the room, past Max and Liz, to where Nicaron was already helping Khivar to his feet.

Idos ran to help Khivar, but Tess went to Nicaron. “I know you have an escape route. Take me with you,” she said aloud, and then whispered to Nicaron. “Convince Khivar to let me go with you or I will tell him what you asked me to do to Isabel.

Nicaron considered her for a moment. He could simply kill her now, but maybe she could be useful in helping them escape. And when he was sure they were safe he would kill her nice and slow, enjoying every minute. It would give him something to look forward to. Tess deserved to suffer, for killing his troops, for lying to him and Khivar, but most especially for daring to threaten him. He looked to Khivar. “Perhaps Tess’ talents could be useful to us.”

Khivar nodded.

Nicaron hit a panel on the wall and a secret passageway slid open, and Tess, Nicaron and Idos went inside.

Khivar’s eyes automatically went to Isabel and he held out his hand to her.

Isabel met his eyes and held them, and a perfect moment of understanding passed between them, as a tear ran down her cheek. She couldn’t go with him, but she would let him go. It was the last thing she would do for him. Her last act of love.

Khivar nodded, his eyes never leaving hers. And as the door closed between them, Isabel attempted to memorize ever detail of his handsome face. She thought she saw a single tear escape his eye and roll down his cheek, and at the last moment he raised his hand to his lips and blew her a kiss.

Isabel continued to stare at the wall, where the door had closed between them. She knew she would never forget Khivar, never stop loving him but she couldn’t be with him, it was impossible.

And as the smoke started to clear, Isabel turned to look at Max and Liz and she was filled with hope. Perhaps she and Khivar would be together, in their next life.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The door sealed between Khivar and Isabel, blocking her from his sight and for a moment he couldn’t move. He reached out a tentative hand, toward the door, not sure what he intended but Nicaron’s voice brought him back to the present situation.

“Sir,” Nicaron called out. “We’ve got to leave before Max figures out where we’ve gone.”

Khivar turned to him with a brief nod and climbed on-board the small escape ship, using his powers to cloak them from sight and technology.

As Nicaron quickly readied the ship for take off, Khivar relived the events of the day. Everything had happened so quickly, he still couldn’t believe that Max had won. Khivar berated himself for growing complacent, but he was still alive and it wasn’t over yet. They would go into hiding on the planet he had previously secured, and he would plan. It would take time, perhaps years, but he had set aside a large amount of currency to prepare for just such a situation. And if nothing else, he was patient.

Through the ship’s window, Khivar took one last look at the door that hid Isabel from him and released a weary sigh. “Let’s go.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


A beeping sound on the large screen behind Khivar’s desk drew Isabel’s attention and she could see dozens of small blips approaching Antar. “Max,” she called out, “Khivar said that Kathana was sending reinforcement troops.”

Max rushed to the console and looked at the screen. He set the controls and picked up the communicator and spoke into it loudly. “This is Zantor Tageonant, the true King of Antar. The usurper Khivar has fled, and the planet will shortly be under my total control. I am ordering troops loyal to Khivar to lay down their weapons now and surrender, and I guarantee you will be dealt with fairly.”

Quickly adjusting the controls on the communicator, Max turned it to a secure channel and spoke into it once again. “Kathana, Royal Duchess of Ravok, this is King Zantor Tageonant. I am aware that your forces are approaching Antar. Khivar’s regime is defeated and he has fled the planet. The war is over and I once again rule Antar, with the power of the Granolith at my side. Recall your troops now or I will be forced to pull them from the sky.”

Max watched the blips on the screen, and for a moment nothing happened, but then they suddenly reversed course and the communicator indicated an incoming message.

A female voice emitted from the com. “Zantor Tageonant, King of Antar,” she greeted formally, “I have recalled all troops.”

“Kathana,” Max said, “I hope we can work toward forgiving old hostilities and again enjoy the friendship we and our planets used to share. You are invited to join us at my palace this evening, in a celebration of newfound peace.”

She was silent for a moment, as if deciding what to do and then she spoke. “Thank you for the invitation, your Majesty. I would be happy to attend.”

“We look forward to seeing you,” Max said and he switched off the com. He turned back to Isabel. “I’m really sorry that things turned out this way.”

Isabel shook her head. “No, Max, Liz, I’m the one who’s sorry. I shouldn’t have returned with Khivar. I just…” she trailed off.

Liz put her arm around her sister in law. “You are in love,” she said softly. “We understand that Isabel.”

“We know Khivar told you that he would leave us alone,” Max said. “You did what you thought would save us. You don’t have anything to be sorry about.”

Liz gasped, as realization suddenly dawned, “Max, Nicaron was here. That means…”

Max cut her off, “That means Nicaron was posing as Cuerena and she’s still back in that room.”

The three of them ran back down the hallways and ducked into the hole in the wall. The room was a disused meeting room and they spread out to quickly search it.

Isabel opened a closet and yelled, “Max!”

Max and Liz rushed over to where Isabel was on her knees. “It must be Cuerena,” she said, motioning to the small, genderless, gray body, lying on the closet floor. She pressed her hand to the shape shifters throat. “I think I can still feel a heartbeat.”

Max knelt down next to Cuerena and put his hands on a burn mark on her stomach, using his additional power to force a connection with the unconscious shape shifter. He quickly found her injuries and pushed his energy into her, healing the wounds.

As her injuries healed, a golden light enveloped Cuerena’s body and she shifted into the form that they were familiar with.

She sat up quickly but relaxed when she saw who was around her. “The General defeated me.”

Max nodded. “But he and Khivar and Tess have fled the planet. He helped her to her feet. “We’re taking Antar back.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Once it had been announced that Khivar had fled the planet, the remainder of his troops quickly surrendered, and the celebration started immediately after.

The citizens of the capitol city played music and danced in the streets. Max opened the palace grounds to the celebrations, and revelers and well-wishers surged around the palace.

Hand-in-hand Max and Liz climbed to the heights of the palace wall, flanked by Isabel and Michael. Ryden, Toaks, Cuerena and the remainder of the shape shifter guards took up positions behind them. They were joined by Ava, Udac, Kyle and the baby, and Maria, Sean, Alex, Nedra and Kranon from the safe house.

Max and Liz took Michael and Isabel’s hands and raised them for the crowd to see. The Royal Four returned.

The crowd let out a mighty cheer, chanting Royal Four, and Max held up his hands to signal for silence.

“Today is a glorious day for the people of Antar. Working together we have overthrown the criminal Khivar and taken back the planet.”

Another roar went through the crowd and Max waited for it to quiet down before he continued.

“But we also lost a lot of people today, friends and family, and there is still a lot of work to do. People are in need of food and housing. Relations between the five planets of the system are strained, and the government is compromised. There is a lot of damage to repair in structures as well as trust, and I promise you that all of these issues will be dealt with. For my first official act, I am reinstating the original name of Antar’s capitol city to the name of Tageonon. Under that name, the city has always been a place of reason and justice, a center of technological advance, arts and higher learning, and we will make it so again.”

A louder cheer raced through the crowd and once again Max motioned for silence.

“It will take a lot of effort, but with all of us working together, the noble houses and commoners alike, we can make Antar a place of peace and prosperity for everyone.”

The crowd cheered again and Max turned to Michael, grasping his hand and pulling him into an embrace and then he turned to Ryden and did the same. “Thank you Michael, Ryden. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Michael smiled. “I don’t know about that,” he said with a shrug. “With all of that power, you probably could have taken on Khivar’s whole army on yourself.”

Ryden nodded. “I have never seen or heard of anything like that.” He bowed formally, remaining on one knee before Max. “You truly are the rightful King of Antar, your Majesty.”

Max placed a hand on his shoulder. “Please rise, Ryden. For your invaluable service and courage, Liz and I have agreed to award you the rank of Colonel, directly under Michael.”

For a moment Ryden was speechless and then he bowed again. “Thank you, your Majesties, I am honored.”

Michael threw an arm around Ryden. “Come on, Colonel, I’m looking for a new adjutant. You can tell me your qualifications.”

Alex, Sean and Maria rushed to Liz and Max and Maria pulled them both into an embrace. “I knew you’d bring Liz and Isabel back to us.” She released them and hugged a surprised Isabel. “Welcome back to the family.”

Isabel smiled and hugged her back. “Thanks, Maria.”

Maria released her and motioned over her shoulder. “There’s someone here I know would love to meet you.”

Isabel turned and recognized Nedra immediately from the photo Khivar had shown her. “Mother?” she said softly, somewhat unsure of her welcome.

Nedra smiled and came forward to embrace Isabel. ‘My beautiful girl, I’ve missed you so much.”

Isabel felt tears roll down her cheeks as she embraced her mother. “I’ve been waiting for this for so long.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Alex embraced Liz. “It good to have you back.”

“Thanks Alex,” Liz said. “I’m glad that you came with us. I saw in Max’s mind how much you helped.”

Liz turned to Sean. “Thank you too. What you said to Max was really important”

Sean shrugged. “Somebody has got to keep that guy anchored to the ground. And you were right Liz, Max practically is a saint.”

Liz smiled and turned back to Alex. “Isabel lost a lot today and if you’re up to it, she could use a good friend.”

Alex nodded. “Thanks Liz.”

Max had been watching Isabel and his mother and he turned back to Liz, but a movement behind her caught his eyes. With a smile, he approached Liz and placed his hands on her shoulders, slowly turning her around.

At first Liz was confused but then she saw her parents. “Mother! Father!” she exclaimed as she rushed into their outstretched arms.

They pulled her into a tight embrace. “Avalynd,” her father said, “our precious Avalynd.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael took Maria’s hand and pulled her to a relatively quiet area. “Maria, today has really put a lot of things into perspective for me. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”

Maria placed her hand on Michael’s lips, cutting him off. “I know Michael and we will.”

Michael shook his head and removed Maria’s hand. “No, you don’t understand. I will live for maybe two-hundred and fifty years or longer and I want you there for every minute.”

A look of confusion crossed Maria’s face. “How would that be possible?”

“Max could fix it,” Michael said. “He could make you a hybrid like me. But I want you to think about it and be sure. It would mean a lot of changes in your life.”

For a moment Maria looked pensive, and then she smiled. “Of course I don’t have to think about it,” she said, throwing her arms around his neck. “I love you and I want to be with you.”

Michael smiled. “Then will you marry me?”

Maria squealed, jumping up and down. “Yes!”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle watched Ava lovingly as she held his son and he put his arm around them. “Ava, I’ve been thinking. You and Tess are the same genetically, you practically are his mother and I would be honored if you would consider raising the baby with me?”

Ava looked at him. “Is that the only reason? Because I’m like Tess?”

Kyle shook his head, “No, I’m not very good at this obviously but what I meant was that I love you and I want you to be my son’s mother.”

“And Udac?” Ava asked.

Kyle nodded. “Of course she’s welcome. I know she means a lot to you.”

Ava nodded. “Then I accept. I’ve always wanted a family.” She handed the baby to him. “Have you decided what to name him?”

Kyle shook his head. “I don’t know.”

“You could name him after your father,” Ava suggested.

Kyle nodded. “I love my father and he is a good man, one of the best I know, but I think there are enough Jim Valentis running around already.” Kyle put his arm around her. “We can decide, together.”

Udac approached them with an older man at her side, and placed a hand on Ava’s shoulder. “Beloved, this is your father.”

Ava searched his face and felt a spark of recognition. “Father?”

“Chanya,” he said, “my angel.”

Ava rushed into his embrace, hugging him fiercely. Eventually she turned and indicated Kyle and the baby. “Father, this is Kyle, the man I love, and our son.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Alex handed Isabel a drink. “I’m sorry about what happened with Khivar.”

Isabel took the drink, nodding. “Thanks. I know you really mean that.” She smiled sadly. “You’re a good man Alex, and a good friend. Much better than I deserve.”

Alex shook his head, “That’s not true. You thought you were saving your friends and family by going with Khivar.”

“I love him,” Isabel said.

“I know,” Alex said softly. “He is the love of your life.” He took her hand, “All I want, is for you to be happy.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle handed the baby to Liz.

“Have you decided what to name him?” Max asked.

Kyle shook his head. “Ava and I are going to choose a name.”

“She’s a good person,” Liz said, “ and she loves you. I know you’ll be happy together.”

“Thanks, Liz,” Kyle said.

Max smiled. “How do you think your father is going to feel about being a surprise granddad?”

“A big surprise,” Kyle agreed. “But he had started to get attached to the baby before Tess left. He’ll be happy.

“Max!” a familiar voice called out.

Max turned and grasped Larek’s hand, pulling him into an embrace. “Larek, it’s so good to see you. Thank you for coming to our aid.”

“I know you would do the same for me,” Larek said. “And getting rid of Khivar was what we all wanted.”

Larek turned to Liz. “I am so happy that you two found one another. You are the best thing that ever happened to this shy boy.”

Max put his arm around Liz and placed a kiss on her head. “She sure is.”

Larek motioned to the baby. “Is this your son, Max?”

Max shook his head. “It turns out that Tess lied about that too. When Kyle saw the baby he figured out it was his son.”

Max turned to Kyle. “I was holding the baby, touching him and the connection was wrong, that’s how I knew he wasn’t mine. But how did you know?”

Kyle shook his head. “I don’t know how to explain it exactly. Sometimes it’s like I see people in these, I don’t know, these colors. When I saw the baby, his color was wrong for Max, but it was right for me. And that triggered the memories of being with Tess.”

“The colors you see, Kyle,” Larek said, “what color do you see Max?”

“He’s a deep blue,” Kyle said.

Larek nodded. “And Liz, what color is she?”

“She’s a warm gold color, like sunlight.”

Max’s gaze snapped to Larek. “That’s exactly how you described our auras.”

Larek nodded again. “Kyle sees auras. That’s how he knew the baby was his.”

“I see what?” Kyle asked.

“Auras,” Larek said. “They are a visual representation of a person’s life force, their soul. The ability to see and read them is very rare.”

Kyle smiled. “So that’s my special power. I can see auras.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael and Maria walked slowly through the crowd, hand-in-hand, when Michael suddenly picked up speed, trailing Maria behind him.

“What are we doing, Michael?” Maria asked.

Michael kept going, dodging people in the crowd, but answered her over his shoulder. “There’s someone over here I want you to meet.”

He stopped their progress before an older man who smiled in recognition and pulled Michael into an embrace. “Welcome home, son.”

Michael gripped his Father tightly as tears came to his eyes. “It’s good to be home, Sir. I’ve waited a long time.”

Michael kept one arm around his Father and indicated Maria. “Sir, this is my fiancée Maria, and Maria this is my Father.”

The Duke smiled and took Maria’s hand. “It’s lovely to meet you, my dear.”

Maria could see the tears in Michael’s eyes and knew how much it meant to him to finally be reunited with his Father.

Maria hugged the older man briefly. “It’s wonderful to meet you, Sir.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It was late, but the celebration was still going strong and Max and Liz moved to join Michael, Maria, Alex and Isabel in a relatively quiet corner, to catch up on the events of the day.

Michael motioned to Max and Liz. “So Isabel says that Tess got away with Khivar and Nicaron.”

“Yeah,” Max said. “I have declared all three of them war criminals.”

Isabel spoke up. “And I bet we can guess why Tess didn’t mind warp us all to go to Copper Summit with her in the Granolith.”

Liz nodded. “She was doing too many mind warps and she had to make sure that Max didn’t remember the truth so he would accept the baby as his own.”

“Yeah, Max,” Maria said. “We’re all really sorry that the baby didn’t turn out to be yours.”

“I am sorry and relieved at the same time,” Max said. “I am glad that I won’t be bound to Tess but I was really looking forward to being a father.”

Liz squeezed his hand, with a smile. “We have plenty of time.”

“So,” Alex said, glancing at Isabel, “what is the plan from here?”

“Well, in a couple of days,” Max said, “there’s the summit with the heads of the other planets, and after that I have called a session of the Council. There is a lot of work to do. The alliances need to be repaired. There are people starving, the commoners have no representation in the Council and I want to get shape shifter declared citizens, not a servant class or possessions.”

Alex smiled. “So are you going to live here?” he asked. “Rule as the Royal Four?”

Max turned to Liz and brought her hand to his lips. “You can’t escape destiny, but you can choose how to fit it into your life.”

Michael and Isabel smiled and nodded.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(3.19.23692)

It took a few days to clear and secure the palace, but finally the Granolith was moved back into the room where it had once resided.

Max and Liz sat down before it and Max took Liz into his arms, fully opening the connection between them.

I will never get tired of the simple pleasure of just being together, holding you, Max said.

Me either, Liz agreed. Especially since we saw what it was like being apart. I knew our bond was a wonderful consequence of being with you, but I didn’t realize how vital it had become. I’m just so used to having you with me all of the time, and when we were cut off from one another, I felt so isolated, so alone.

Me too, Max said, as he released the last bit of control and allowed their souls to completely join.

They both felt the overwhelming sense of completeness and all-consuming love they had for one another, chasing their worries away.

Max allowed them to bask in the union until he felt that both of them were completely content and then he pulled back until their souls were barely touching, making it easier to concentrate. He placed a kiss on Liz’s forehead. I really needed that.

Because of the summit tomorrow, Liz said. It would be the first meeting between the reunited Royal Four and the leaders of the other four planets, to try and rebuild trust and the old alliances. And that was why they had come to consult the Granolith.

Liz reached out, to include the Granolith in their connection and instantly, she felt that something was different.

Max could feel her confusion and reached out with his senses. It feels strange, he said. Almost like when I was connected to you through Kyle.

That is somewhat correct Max, a soft voice said in their connection. It feels different because another is present.

Max was instantly concerned, but he didn’t sense any feelings of malice. Who are you?

I am the Granolith.

You are alive? Max asked.

Yes, said the Granolith. But I am not a life form like you. I require no food or oxygen or rest. I am a being of pure energy who only requires a crystal, such as this, to live. At times I know Liz has sensed my life energy but I have been unable to communicate with you because I was worried that the amount of power I produce would harm you. But when you accessed and harnessed the energy of Antar, and avoided my power, and refrained from killing, even after you knew your power would do so, I knew it was time to alert you to my presence.

I am so sorry, Max said. You are a living being and we have been using you like a machine.

The Granolith sent a soft wave of soothing energy to them. It is my purpose. My people are an ancient race, who wish to spread peace, prosperity, and enlightenment throughout the universe. With the help of a race called the Lathens, we are sent to planets whose inhabitants’ mental powers have developed enough to use us. And when they are strong enough, and we recognize that they desire to use their powers to bring peace and not conquer others, we reveal ourselves.

So what happens now? Max asked.

We do not wish to influence the natural development of your culture, I am simply here to help. Use my power as you have in the past to enhance your own, for healing, for prognostication, to produce crops, to build your society, but be aware that there is a larger purpose. And for now, keep my existence to yourselves. There is still prejudice, crime and war, not all of your people are ready, but perhaps in time.

But you thought Max and I were ready? Liz asked.

You and Max are good people, the Granolith replied. You have never sought power over others, never wanted to resort to war, in any of the lifetimes I have observed.

Max shook his head. Lifetimes?

She must mean the time line that Future Max came from, Liz guessed.

Yes, the Granolith said. Whenever beings come inside to use me for transportation or time travel, a connection is formed and I am able to see all of their thoughts and memories. And when I saw that their intensions were to alter the time line, I transferred all of my memories to my self in the time that would survive.

How many times has this happened? Liz asked.

The time line when Max came back, you already know about, the Granolith said, but there was another where your protector Sodan went back in time.

Nasedo? Max asked. Why did he go back?

I will show you all, the Granolith said.

Max and Liz experienced a sudden rush of images and emotions, that lasted mere seconds but when it was over, they were both in tears.

They had seen everything the two shape shifters, Sodan and Kaldar had done and seen; the crash, their capture by the humans and escape. Kaldar’s life, staying near the pod chamber to guard them, his murder of Sheila Hubble, his rescue of the three of them when they came out of the pods early, and losing them because of his poor health.

They also saw Sodan’s recapture by the humans, his torture and escape, his time with River Dog’s people, his interaction with Atherton, his torment of the skins and the FBI, his return to retrieve the Royal Four but only finding Tess, and his long search for the missing three, Sodan’s eventual reunion with Cuerena and finally locating the three of them, Max’s total rejection of his alien side and relationship with Liz. The skin’s offer of a summit where the dupes were killed, Max’s sacrifice to save Liz, and Cuerena’s suggestion that they use the Granolith to go back in time.

They also saw future Max’s entire life, from his point of view. His pursuit of Liz, their marriage and life together, Tess’ departure, the conquest of Earth, the death’s of their friends and families and their decision to go back and fix it.

The Granolith spoke softly. I knew that Chanya had substituted her genetic material for Max’s real wife because my power was used to prepare the tissue samples before they left Antar. But I had no way to tell anyone.

She showed them Chanya’s memories, her collusion with Khivar, her betrayal that led to their capture and death, and her suggestion to switch her own genetic material for Ava’s

Finally they saw Tess’ memories when she had left Roswell in the Granolith. Her plans for herself and Max, Lonni showing Tess her true identity, Tess’ collusion with Lonni and Rath to use Alex, her many mind warps and betrayals, including the masterful web of lies surrounding the baby.

The Granolith spoke again. In the other time line, when Sodan entered the crystal and I experienced his memory, I saw that Max had rejected Chanya, and he truly loved Liz so much that he was willing to die for her. But Sodan believed so deeply that everything had ended badly because Max wasn’t with his former wife, that he was willing to do practically anything. And when I saw that Sodan intended to go back to prevent Max and Liz from meeting, I couldn’t let it happen. Max wouldn’t have wanted that, so I altered the date Sodan had entered, sending him to a time when Max had already fallen in love with Liz. It was September 17th, 1999.

That was just two days before Liz was shot, Max gasped.

Yes, the Granolith said, and I believe it was Sodan who caused Liz’s shooting, because in his memory of your lives together Liz was not shot, and Max didn’t revel his secret to her until more than a year later.

But you didn’t know who Liz was? Max asked.

I did not, the Granolith said. I only knew that you loved her desperately.

Poor Nasedo, Liz said. He was only trying to do his duty.

Max agreed silently, And we’ll have to show Michael how Kaldar saved us when we came out of the pods early.

I wish we knew what happened to him and Letras, Liz said.

I am sorry I cannot tell you, the Granolith said. I only have the memories and thoughts of those who enter my crystal. There is only one exception. When Max came back from the future, somehow his Liz sent him a message. I have no idea how it was done because when Liz sent the message she had already destroyed the Granolith in the future.

What was the message? Liz asked.

She wanted to assure her Max that they had succeeded in destroying the Granolith so I wouldn’t fall into the hands of the enemy and be forced to use my time travel abilities for their purposes, the Granolith said, and then she let the memory flow into their minds.

Max and Liz saw through future Liz’s eyes as she said goodbye to her Max and then she, Maria and Kyle set the charges around the Granolith and pod chamber. Then they drove to a nearby ridge and blew up the entire rocky structure as the skins approached. Suddenly future Liz felt a strange sensation and turned, unsurprised to see Nicholas. Kyle tried to attack the General but Nicholas threw him aside and Liz convinced him to help her kill them all.

As Kyle finished setting the explosives in Liz’s backpack, future Liz built her powers and sent her message, mixed with her memories and enclosed in her overwhelming love, to her Max.

The images filled Max and Liz’s linked minds and Liz gasped when she saw the one image that stood out from the others. It was future Liz’s most precious memory, her wedding day with her Max.

Max, that must be how you saw the vision in Las Vegas, Liz said. Somehow you were picking up on her memory.

Or maybe you were, Max said, and I got it through our connection, even though we didn’t know we had one.

Liz nodded. However it happened, I’m glad that we know what our other selves when through.

Max nodded, but suddenly a thought occurred to him and he asked the Granolith. So you knew what Tess’ intensions were when she took you to Copper Summit, Max said. Why didn’t you try to stop her?

I didn’t want to go, the Granolith said, but you gave me the instructions and you allowed her to leave. You are the leader of your people. I am bound to your decisions, right or wrong.

Max nodded. Thank you for all of your help and for giving us those memories.

I will leave you for now, the Granolith said, but rest assured that I am here when you need me.

Max and Liz both felt her leave the connection and Max spoke first. You suspected something like that, didn’t you?

Something, Liz admitted, but I didn’t know what exactly.

Max sighed, recalling the memories from the other lives. I can’t believe that we’ve ended up together in four lifetimes, he said. Against the odds and overcoming all the barriers.

Liz nodded. We are truly destined to be together.

Max took her head gently in his hands, I never told you, but in our first life here on Antar, before Khivar had us killed, I made a wish on a dead star that if we couldn’t be together then, that we would be together after death.

Liz could feel the rich layers of his love surging through their bond, surrounding her, as she reached out to touch his face. We’ll always be together Max, no matter what happens. Our souls are bound, two halves that only together make us whole. I believe that with everything that’s in me.

Max pressed their foreheads together. We’re bound together by a love so great that it transcends time and space, life and death.

Liz leaned into him and sighed with contentment as she pressed her lips to his. I love you so much, I can’t think of anything more wonderful than living many lifetimes with you, and spending all eternity together.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~




THE END OF BOOK 12




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


EPILOGUE



CREDITS:         Time of Your Life is by Green Day



DEFINITIONS:
Sephtafus - Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Earth)
(Saturday - August 17th, 2002)

Cuerena landed the Sephtafus II behind the jutting rock formation that housed the pod chamber, and the gang moved down the hallway and to the door.

With a swipe of his hand Michael opened the outer door and he, Cuerena and Isabel hurried outside to conceal the ship in a covering of rock. Kyle handed baby Nathaniel to Ava and went to join them. As the others disembarked, Max and Liz moved away from the ship and he took out his cell phone and called his parents.

“Dad,” he said when his father answered, “we’re back.”

“Is everyone okay?” Philip asked. “And what about Isabel?”

“Everyone is fine,” Max assured him. “We brought Isabel back too, and we could use a ride into town.”

Max heard his father call out, “Diane, they’re back and they have Isabel.” Philip spoke into the phone, “Max, we’ll be there in a few minutes.”

“Is it okay if I invite everyone back to our house?” Max asked. “I’m sure they all want to hear what happened.”

“Sure,” Philip said.

“Bring two cars, okay Dad?” Max asked. “We’ve got a lot of people who are anxious to go home.”

Max could hear the smile in his father’s voice, “You’ve got it, son.”

Max pressed the end button and then quickly dialed Jim. “Sheriff it’s Max. We’re back and everyone’s okay.“

Jim’s voice was choked with emotion, “That’s great.”

Max continued, “My parents are coming out to give us a ride, but we could use another car to bring everyone into town.”

“Of course,” Jim said. “The regular place?”

“Yeah,” Max said. “We’re going to meet back at our house to fill everyone in, so bring Mrs. Valenti too.”

“We’ll be there,” Jim said.

Max ended the call, and with a smile, handed the phone to Liz.

Liz dialed her parents. “Mom, we’re back and we’re all okay.”

Her mother started to cry.

“Mom,” Liz said softly. Her mother had been against her going to Antar and she had never really accepted her relationship with Max or their alien status, but Liz felt hopeful for the future. “We’re going to meet at the Evans’ house in about forty minutes,” Liz continued, “so we can tell everyone what happened. You and Dad will come, won’t you?”

“Of course,” Nancy said, “and we’ll bring food for everyone. It’s almost dinnertime. You all must be starving.”

Liz smiled, relieved. Maybe her Mom was starting to understand. At least it was a first step in the right direction. “Thanks Mom,” Liz said, “that would be great.”

As she ended the call, Liz turned to see Cuerena close the ship’s door, and with a wave of her hand, concealed it behind a wall of rock. The only sign that it wasn’t the stone wall it appeared to be, was the glowing, silver handprint on the rocky surface, which slowly faded before her eyes.

The others returned and Max called out, “We’ll have rides back into town in a few minutes and everyone is going to meet at our house.”

“And my parents are bringing dinner,” Liz added.

Kyle and Michael gave a cheer and the gang started to walk around the rock formation housing the pod chamber to wait for their rides, leaving Max and Liz alone.

Max smiled. “So how do you think our parents will take the news about the wedding my mother is planning for us on Antar?”

“I think it will be okay,” Liz said. “Our parents didn’t get to attend our other ceremony in Arizona and a lavish wedding and a trip to another planet surely will make up for it.”

Liz slipped her arm through Max’s, entwining their fingers, and leaned into him. “It’s nice to be home.”

Max placed a kiss on the top of her head and moved into her, nestling her head under his chin. “I feel that way too,” he said softly. “Even after recovering our memories, I will always think of Roswell as home.

“Well,” Liz said, “with everything that’s happening on Antar, the restructure of government and the social changes, we will have to spend a lot of time there in the future.”

“Or we could commute,” Max suggested. “But whatever we decide, I’m just glad we’ll be doing it together.”

“Always,” Liz said with a smile. She wrapped her arms around his neck, looking up into his face. “It’s kind of weird. Our parents and the Sheriff know the truth, the government isn’t after us, there are no evil aliens trying to kill us. So what do we do now, Max?”

Max placed a kiss on her forehead, and enfolded her into his arms with a smile. “Anything we want, my love. Anything we want.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Another turning point
a fork stuck in the road
Time grabs you by the wrist
directs you where to go,
So make the best of this test and don't ask why,
It's not a question but a lesson learned in time,

It's something unpredictable
but in the end it's right
i hope you had the time of your life.

So take the photographs and still frames in your mind
Hang it on a shelf in good health and good time,
Tattoos and memories of skin on trial
For what it's worth,
it was worth all the while.

It's something unpredictable,
but in the end it's right
I hope you had the time of your life

It's something unpredictable,
but in the end it's right
I hope you had the time of your life


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~




THE END




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~